A view of the nevv directorie and a vindication of the ancient liturgie of the Church of England in answer to the reasons pretended in the ordinance and preface, for the abolishing the one, and establishing the other.
         Hammond, Henry, 1605-1660.
      
       
         
           1646
        
      
       Approx. 323 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 61 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2006-06 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A70321
         Wing H614B
         ESTC R2266
         12412051
         ocm 12412051
         61555
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A70321)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 61555)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 741:3, 892:2 or 1702:2)
      
       
         
           
             A view of the nevv directorie and a vindication of the ancient liturgie of the Church of England in answer to the reasons pretended in the ordinance and preface, for the abolishing the one, and establishing the other.
             Hammond, Henry, 1605-1660.
             Charles I, King of England, 1600-1649.
             England and Wales. Sovereign (1625-1649 : Charles I). Proclamation commanding the use of the Booke of common prayer.
          
           
             The third edition.
          
           [12], 106 p.
           
             Printed by Henry Hall ...,
             Oxford [Oxfordshire] :
             1646.
          
           
             Attributed to Henry Hammond. cf. NUC pre-1956.
             Caption title: By the King, a proclamation commanding the use of the Booke of common-prayer ... p. [3]-[6]
             This item is incorrectly identified in the reel guides at reels 741:3 and 892:2 as Wing H614.
             Reproduction of originals in Union Theological Seminary Library, New York and Huntington Library.
             Includes bibliographical references.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Westminster Assembly (1643-1652). -- Directory for the publique worship of God.
           Church of England. -- Book of common prayer.
           Church of England -- Liturgy -- Controversial literature.
        
      
    
     
        2005-12 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2005-12 Aptara
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2006-01 Judith Siefring
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2006-01 Judith Siefring
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2006-04 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           A
           VIEW
           OF
           THE
           NEW
           DIRECTORIE
           ,
           AND
           A
           VINDICATION
           OF
           THE
           ANCIENT
           LITURGIE
           OF
           THE
           Church
           of
           England
           .
           In
           Answer
           to
           the
           Reasons
           pretended
           in
           the
           Ordinance
           and
           Preface
           ,
           for
           the
           abolishing
           the
           one
           ,
           and
           establishing
           the
           other
           .
           The
           Third
           Edition
           .
        
         
           OXFORD
           ,
           Printed
           by
           HENRY
           HALL
           ,
           Printer
           to
           the
           UNIVERSITY
           .
           1646.
           
        
      
       
         
         
         
           BY
           THE
           KING
           .
        
         
           A
           Proclamation
           Commanding
           the
           use
           of
           the
           Booke
           of
           Common-Prayer
           according
           to
           Law
           ,
           notwithstanding
           the
           pretended
           Ordinances
           for
           the
           New
           Directory
           .
        
         
           WHereas
           by
           a
           Printed
           Paper
           ,
           dated
           the
           third
           of
           Ianuary
           last
           past
           ,
           intituled
           ,
           An
           Ordinance
           of
           Parliam●●t
           for
           taking
           away
           the
           Book
           of
           Common-Prayer
           ,
           and
           for
           establishing
           and
           putting
           in
           execution
           of
           the
           Directory
           for
           the
           publique
           worship
           of
           God
           ;
           It
           is
           said
           to
           be
           ordained
           among
           other
           things
           ,
           That
           the
           Book
           of
           Common-Prayer
           should
           not
           remain
           ,
           or
           be
           from
           thenceforth
           used
           in
           any
           Church
           ,
           Chappell
           or
           place
           of
           publique
           Worship
           within
           the
           Kingdome
           of
           England
           or
           Dominion
           of
           Wales
           ;
           And
           that
           the
           Directory
           for
           publique
           Worship
           in
           that
           printed
           
           Paper
           set
           forth
           ,
           should
           be
           from
           thenceforth
           used
           ,
           pursued
           ,
           and
           observed
           in
           all
           exercises
           of
           publique
           Worship
           of
           God
           in
           every
           Congregation
           ,
           Church
           ,
           Chappell
           ,
           and
           place
           of
           publique
           Worship
           .
           And
           by
           another
           printed
           Paper
           ,
           dated
           the
           23.
           day
           of
           August
           last
           past
           ,
           intituled
           ,
           All
           Ordinance
           of
           the
           Lords
           and
           Commons
           assembled
           in
           Parliament
           ,
           for
           the
           more
           effectuall
           putting
           in
           execution
           the
           Directory
           for
           publique
           Worship
           ,
           &c.
           particular
           directions
           are
           set
           down
           for
           the
           dispersing
           ,
           publishing
           ,
           and
           use
           of
           the
           said
           Directory
           ,
           in
           all
           parishes
           ,
           Chappelries
           ,
           and
           Donatives
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           calling
           in
           and
           suppressing
           of
           all
           Books
           of
           Common-Prayer
           ,
           under
           severall
           forfeitures
           and
           penalties
           to
           be
           levyed
           and
           imposed
           upon
           conviction
           before
           Iustices
           of
           Assize
           ,
           or
           of
           Over
           and
           Terminer
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Peace
           ,
           as
           by
           the
           said
           two
           printed
           Papers
           may
           appeare
           .
           And
           taking
           into
           Our
           consideration
           ,
           that
           the
           Book
           of
           Common
           Prayer
           ,
           which
           is
           endeavoured
           thus
           to
           be
           abolished
           ,
           was
           compiled
           in
           the
           times
           of
           Reformation
           ,
           by
           the
           most
           learned
           and
           pious
           men
           of
           that
           Age
           ,
           and
           defended
           and
           confirmed
           with
           the
           Martyrdome
           of
           many
           ;
           and
           was
           first
           established
           by
           Act
           of
           Parliament
           in
           the
           time
           of
           King
           Edward
           the
           sixth
           ,
           and
           never
           repealed
           or
           laid
           aside
           ,
           save
           only
           in
           that
           short
           time
           of
           Queen
           Maries
           Reign
           ,
           upon
           the
           returne
           of
           Popery
           and
           superstition
           ;
           and
           in
           the
           first
           yeare
           of
           Queen
           Elizabeth
           ,
           it
           was
           again
           revived
           and
           established
           by
           Act
           of
           Parliament
           ,
           and
           the
           repeale
           of
           it
           then
           declared
           by
           the
           whole
           Parliament
           ,
           to
           have
           béen
           to
           the
           great
           decay
           of
           the
           due
           honour
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           discomfort
           to
           the
           Professors
           of
           the
           truth
           of
           Christs
           Religion
           :
           and
           ever
           since
           it
           hath
           béen
           used
           and
           observed
           for
           above
           fourescore
           yeares
           together
           ,
           in
           the
           best
           times
           of
           peace
           and
           plenty
           that
           ever
           this
           Kingdome
           enjoyed
           ;
           and
           that
           it
           conteines
           in
           it
           an
           excellent
           Forme
           of
           Worship
           and
           Service
           of
           God
           ,
           grounded
           upon
           holy
           Scriptures
           ,
           and
           is
           a
           singular
           meanes
           and
           helpe
           to
           devotion
           in
           all
           Congregation
           ,
           and
           that
           ,
           or
           some
           other
           of
           the
           like
           Forme
           ,
           simply
           necessary
           in
           those
           many
           Congregations
           ,
           which
           cannot
           be
           otherwise
           supplyed
           by
           learned
           and
           able
           men
           ,
           and
           kéeps
           up
           an
           uniformity
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ;
           And
           that
           the
           Directory
           ,
           which
           is
           sought
           to
           be
           introduced
           ,
           is
           a
           meanes
           to
           open
           the
           way
           ,
           and
           give
           the
           liberty
           to
           all
           ignorant
           Factious
           or
           evill
           men
           ,
           to
           broach
           their
           own
           fancies
           and
           conceits
           ,
           be
           they
           never
           so
           wicked
           and
           erroneous
           ;
           and
           to
           mis
           ,
           lead
           People
           into
           sin
           and
           Rebellion
           ,
           and
           to
           utter
           those
           things
           ,
           even
           in
           that
           which
           they
           make
           for
           their
           Prayer
           in
           their
           Congregations
           as
           in
           Gods
           presence
           ,
           which
           no
           conscientious
           man
           can
           assent
           or
           say
           Amen
           to
           .
           And
           be
           the
           Minister
           never
           so
           pious
           and
           religious
           ,
           yet
           it
           will
           breake
           that
           uniformity
           which
           hitherto
           
           hath
           béen
           held
           in
           Gods
           service
           ,
           and
           be
           a
           meanes
           to
           raise
           Factions
           and
           divisions
           in
           the
           Church
           ;
           And
           those
           many
           Congregations
           in
           this
           Kingdome
           ,
           where
           able
           and
           religious
           Ministers
           cannot
           be
           maintained
           ,
           must
           be
           left
           destitute
           of
           all
           helpe
           or
           meanes
           for
           their
           publique
           worship
           and
           service
           of
           God
           :
           And
           observing
           likewise
           ,
           that
           no
           reason
           is
           given
           for
           this
           alteration
           ,
           but
           only
           inconvenience
           alleadged
           in
           the
           generall
           (
           and
           whether
           pride
           and
           avarice
           be
           not
           the
           ground
           ,
           whether
           rebellion
           and
           destruction
           of
           Monarchy
           be
           not
           the
           intention
           of
           some
           ,
           and
           sacriledge
           and
           the
           Churches
           possessions
           the
           aymes
           and
           hopes
           of
           others
           ,
           and
           these
           new
           Directories
           ,
           the
           meanes
           to
           prepare
           and
           draw
           the
           people
           in
           for
           all
           ,
           Wée
           leave
           to
           him
           who
           searches
           and
           knowes
           the
           hearts
           of
           men
           ,
           )
           And
           taking
           into
           Our
           further
           consideration
           ,
           that
           this
           alteration
           is
           introduced
           by
           colour
           of
           Ordinances
           of
           Parliament
           made
           without
           and
           against
           Our
           consent
           ,
           and
           against
           an
           expresse
           Act
           of
           Parliament
           still
           in
           force
           ,
           and
           the
           same
           Ordinances
           made
           as
           perpetuall
           binding
           Lawes
           ,
           inflicting
           penalties
           and
           punishments
           ,
           which
           was
           never
           ,
           before
           these
           times
           ,
           so
           much
           as
           pretended
           to
           have
           been
           the
           use
           or
           power
           of
           Ordinances
           of
           Parliament
           ,
           without
           an
           expresse
           Act
           of
           Parliament
           ,
           to
           which
           Wée
           are
           to
           be
           parties
           .
           Now
           lest
           Our
           silence
           should
           be
           interpreted
           by
           some
           as
           a
           connivance
           or
           indifferency
           in
           Us
           ,
           in
           a
           matter
           so
           highly
           concerning
           the
           Worship
           and
           Service
           of
           God
           ,
           the
           Peace
           and
           Unity
           of
           the
           Church
           and
           State
           ,
           and
           the
           establish'd
           Lawes
           of
           the
           Kingdome
           ,
           Wée
           have
           therefore
           thought
           fit
           to
           publish
           this
           Our
           Proclamation
           ;
           And
           Wée
           do
           hereby
           require
           and
           command
           all
           and
           singular
           Ministers
           in
           all
           Cathedrall
           and
           Parish-Churches
           ,
           and
           other
           places
           of
           publique
           Worship
           ,
           within
           Our
           Kingdome
           of
           England
           or
           Dominion
           of
           Wales
           ;
           and
           all
           other
           to
           whom
           it
           shall
           appertaine
           ,
           that
           the
           said
           Booke
           of
           Common-Prayer
           be
           kept
           and
           used
           in
           all
           Churches
           ,
           Chappels
           ,
           and
           places
           of
           publique
           Worship
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           said
           Statute
           made
           in
           that
           behalfe
           in
           the
           said
           first
           yeare
           of
           the
           said
           late
           Quéen
           Elizabeth
           ;
           And
           that
           the
           said
           Directory
           be
           in
           no
           sort
           admitted
           ,
           received
           ,
           or
           used
           ,
           the
           said
           pretended
           Ordinances
           ,
           or
           any
           thing
           in
           them
           conteined
           to
           the
           contrary
           notwithstanding
           .
           And
           Wee
           do
           hereby
           let
           them
           know
           ,
           that
           whensoever
           it
           shall
           please
           God
           to
           restore
           Us
           to
           Peace
           ,
           and
           the
           Lawes
           to
           their
           due
           course
           (
           wherein
           Wée
           doubt
           not
           of
           his
           assistance
           in
           his
           good
           time
           )
           Wée
           shall
           require
           a
           strict
           account
           and
           prosecution
           against
           the
           breakers
           of
           the
           said
           Law
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           force
           thereof
           .
           And
           in
           the
           meane
           time
           ,
           in
           such
           places
           where
           Wée
           shall
           come
           ,
           and
           find
           the
           Booke
           of
           Common-Prayer
           supprest
           and
           laid
           aside
           ,
           and
           the
           Directory
           introduced
           ,
           Wée
           shall
           account
           
           all
           those
           that
           shall
           be
           ayders
           ,
           actors
           or
           contrivers
           therein
           ,
           to
           be
           persons
           disaffected
           to
           the
           Religion
           and
           Lawes
           established
           :
           and
           this
           they
           must
           expect
           ,
           besides
           that
           greater
           losse
           which
           they
           shall
           sustain
           by
           suffering
           themselves
           thus
           to
           be
           deprived
           of
           the
           use
           and
           comfort
           of
           the
           said
           Booke
           .
           Given
           at
           Our
           Court
           at
           Oxford
           this
           thirteenth
           day
           of
           November
           ,
           in
           the
           one
           and
           twentieth
           yeare
           of
           Our
           Raigne
           .
           1645.
           
        
         
           GOD
           SAUE
           THE
           KING
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           A
           PREFACE
           TO
           THE
           Ensuing
           Discou●se
           .
        
         
           
             
               Sect
            
             1
          
           THat
           the
           Liturgy
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           which
           was
           at
           first
           as
           it
           were
           written
           in
           bloud
           ,
           at
           the
           least
           sealed
           ,
           and
           delivered
           downe
           to
           us
           by
           the
           Martyrdom
           of
           most
           of
           the
           compilers
           of
           it
           ,
           should
           ever
           since
           be
           daily
           solicited
           ,
           and
           call'd
           to
           the
           same
           stage
           and
           Theatre
           ,
           to
           fill
           up
           what
           was
           behinde
           of
           the
           sufferings
           of
           those
           Fathers
           ,
           is
           no
           strange
           or
           new
           piece
           of
           oeconomy
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           God.
           
             This
             proposition
             I
             shall
             take
             liberty
             briefly
             to
             prove
             by
             way
             of
             introduction
             to
             the
             ensuing
             discourse
             ,
             and
             shall
             hope
             that
             you
             will
             acknowledge
             it
             with
             me
             ,
             if
             you
             but
             consider
             these
             severalls
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               Sect
            
             2
          
           1.
           
           That
           there
           is
           not
           a
           surer
           evidence
           and
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           by
           which
           to
           discerne
           the
           great
           excellency
           of
           moderation
           in
           that
           booke
           ,
           and
           so
           the
           apportionatenesse
           of
           it
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           to
           which
           it
           was
           designed
           ,
           then
           the
           experience
           of
           those
           so
           contrary
           fates
           ,
           which
           it
           hath
           constantly
           undergone
           ,
           betwixt
           the
           persecutors
           on
           both
           extreame
           parts
           ,
           the
           assertors
           of
           the
           Papacy
           on
           the
           one
           side
           ,
           and
           the
           Consistory
           on
           the
           other
           ,
           the
           one
           accusing
           it
           of
           Schisme
           ,
           the
           other
           of
           Complyance
           ,
           the
           one
           of
           departure
           from
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           the
           other
           of
           remaining
           with
           it
           ,
           like
           the
           
             poore
             Greeke
             Church
          
           ,
           our
           fellow
           Martyr
           ,
           devoured
           by
           the
           Turke
           for
           
             too
             much
          
           Christian
           Profession
           ;
           and
           damn'd
           by
           the
           Pope
           for
           
             too
             little
          
           ,
           it
           being
           the
           dictate
           of
           naturall
           Reason
           in
           Aristotle
           ,
           (
           whose
           rules
           have
           seldome
           failed
           in
           that
           kinde
           since
           hee
           observed
           them
           )
           that
           ,
           the
           
             middle
             
             vertue
             is
             most
             infallibly
             knowne
             by
             this
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             accused
             by
             either
             extreame
             as
             guilty
             of
             the
             other
             extreame
             :
          
           that
           the
           true
           liberality
           of
           mind
           is
           by
           this
           best
           exemplified
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           defamed
           by
           the
           prodigall
           for
           parsimony
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           niggard
           for
           prodigality
           ,
           by
           which
           (
           by
           the
           way
           )
           that
           great
           blocke
           of
           offence
           ,
           which
           hath
           scandalized
           so
           many
           ,
           will
           be
           in
           part
           removed
           ,
           and
           the
           reproaches
           so
           continually
           heaped
           upon
           this
           booke
           ,
           will
           to
           every
           discerning
           Judge
           of
           things
           ,
           passe
           for
           as
           weake
           an
           unconcluding
           argument
           of
           guilt
           in
           it
           ,
           as
           the
           scarres
           of
           a
           Military
           man
           doth
           of
           his
           cowardice
           ,
           or
           the
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             the
             every
             Topicke
             of
             rayling
             Rhetorick
             ,
          
           Mal.
           5.
           of
           the
           unchristiannesse
           of
           the
           person
           on
           whom
           they
           are
           powred
           out
           .
        
         
           
             
               Sect
            
             3
          
           2.
           
           That
           ever
           since
           the
           reproaches
           of
           men
           have
           taken
           confidence
           to
           vent
           themselves
           against
           this
           booke
           ,
           there
           hath
           nothing
           but
           aire
           and
           vapour
           been
           vomited
           out
           against
           it
           ,
           objections
           of
           little
           force
           to
           conclude
           any
           thing
           ,
           but
           onely
           the
           resolute
           contumacious
           ,
           either
           ignorance
           ,
           or
           malice
           of
           the
           objectors
           ,
           which
           might
           at
           large
           be
           proved
           ,
           both
           by
           the
           view
           of
           all
           the
           charges
           that
           former
           Pamphlets
           have
           produced
           ,
           all
           gathered
           together
           and
           vindicated
           by
           Mr.
           Hooker
           ,
           and
           that
           no
           one
           charge
           of
           any
           crime
           ,
           either
           against
           the
           whole
           ,
           or
           any
           part
           of
           it
           ,
           which
           this
           Directory
           hath
           offered
           ;
           which
           as
           it
           might
           in
           reason
           ,
           make
           such
           an
           act
           of
           malice
           more
           strange
           ,
           so
           will
           it
           to
           him
           that
           compares
           this
           matter
           with
           other
           practises
           of
           these
           times
           ,
           (
           whose
           great
           engine
           hath
           beene
           the
           
             calumniari
             fortiter
          
           the
           
             gaining
             credit
             by
             the
             violence
             of
             the
             cry
             ,
          
           when
           it
           could
           not
           be
           had
           by
           the
           validity
           of
           the
           proofes
           ,
           most
           men
           being
           more
           willing
           to
           believe
           a
           calumnie
           ,
           then
           to
           examine
           it
           )
           make
           it
           but
           unreasonable
           to
           wonder
           at
           it
           ;
           It
           being
           an
           experiment
           of
           daily
           observation
           ,
           that
           those
           which
           have
           no
           crime
           of
           which
           they
           are
           accusable
           ,
           are
           therefore
           not
           the
           lesse
           ,
           but
           the
           more
           vehemently
           accused
           ,
           prosecuted
           ,
           and
           dragg'd
           to
           execution
           ,
           that
           the
           punishment
           may
           prove
           them
           guilty
           ,
           which
           nothing
           else
           could
           ,
           it
           being
           more
           probable
           in
           the
           judgement
           of
           the
           multitude
           ,
           (
           who
           especially
           are
           considered
           now
           adaies
           ,
           as
           the
           instruments
           to
           act
           our
           great
           designes
           )
           that
           a
           nocent
           person
           should
           plead
           not
           guilty
           ,
           then
           an
           innocent
           bee
           condemned
           ,
           which
           prejudice
           ,
           as
           it
           might
           bee
           pardon'd
           from
           the
           charity
           wherein
           't
           is
           grounded
           ,
           that
           they
           who
           are
           
           appointed
           to
           punish
           vilenesses
           ,
           will
           not
           be
           so
           likely
           to
           commit
           them
           ,
           so
           being
           applyed
           to
           usurping
           judges
           ,
           (
           whose
           very
           judging
           is
           one
           crime
           ,
           and
           that
           no
           way
           avowable
           ,
           but
           by
           making
           use
           of
           more
           injustices
           )
           will
           prove
           but
           a
           piece
           of
           Turcisme
           ,
           which
           concludes
           all
           things
           honest
           ,
           that
           prove
           successefull
           ,
           or
           of
           the
           moderne
           Divinity
           in
           the
           point
           of
           Scandall
           ,
           which
           makes
           it
           a
           sufficient
           exception
           against
           any
           indifferent
           usage
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           by
           some
           excepted
           against
           ,
           a
           competent
           cause
           of
           anger
           ,
           that
           men
           are
           angry
           as
           it
           though
           never
           so
           
             without
             a
             cause
          
           .
        
         
           
             
               Sect
            
             4
          
           3.
           
           That
           it
           hath
           been
           constantly
           the
           portion
           ,
           and
           prerogative
           of
           the
           best
           things
           (
           as
           of
           the
           best
           men
           )
           to
           be
           under
           the
           crosse
           ,
           to
           have
           
             their
             good
             things
          
           of
           this
           world
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             with
             persecutions
             ,
             Mar.
          
           10.
           30.
           and
           so
           no
           strange
           thing
           that
           that
           which
           is
           alwaies
           a
           dealing
           with
           the
           Crosse
           ,
           should
           be
           sometimes
           a
           panting
           ,
           and
           gasping
           under
           it
           ;
           There
           was
           never
           any
           surer
           evidence
           of
           the
           cleannesse
           of
           a
           creature
           amongst
           the
           Jewes
           ,
           then
           that
           it
           was
           permitted
           to
           be
           sacrificed
           ,
           the
           Lamb
           ,
           and
           the
           Turtle
           emblemes
           of
           innocence
           ,
           and
           charity
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           Christian
           virtues
           ,
           were
           daily
           slaughter'd
           and
           devoured
           ,
           while
           the
           Swine
           ,
           the
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           uncleaner
           creatures
           were
           denied
           that
           favour
           ,
           placed
           under
           a
           kind
           of
           Anathema
           ,
           or
           Excommunication
           sentence
           ,
           
             of
             such
             it
          
           was
           
             not
             lawfull
             ,
             no
             not
             to
             eate
          
           ;
           and
           so
           it
           must
           be
           expected
           in
           the
           anti-type
           ,
           that
           all
           the
           heat
           of
           the
           Satanicall
           impression
           ,
           all
           the
           fire
           of
           zeale
           ,
           the
           sentence
           to
           be
           sacrificed
           ,
           and
           devoted
           ,
           should
           fall
           as
           now
           it
           doth
           ,
           on
           this
           
             Lambe-like
             ,
             Dove-like
          
           creature
           ,
           of
           a
           making
           not
           apt
           to
           provoke
           any
           man
           to
           rage
           ,
           or
           quarrell
           ,
           or
           any
           thing
           ,
           but
           love
           of
           communion
           ,
           and
           thankesgiving
           to
           God
           for
           such
           an
           inestimable
           donative
           .
        
         
           
             
               Sect
            
             5
          
           4.
           
           That
           a
           Liturgy
           being
           found
           by
           the
           experience
           of
           all
           ancient
           times
           ,
           as
           a
           necessary
           hedge
           ,
           and
           mound
           to
           preserve
           any
           profession
           of
           Religion
           ,
           and
           worship
           of
           God
           in
           a
           
             Nationall
             Church
          
           ,
           it
           was
           to
           be
           expected
           that
           the
           enemy
           and
           his
           instruments
           ,
           which
           can
           call
           destruction
           mercy
           ,
           embroyling
           of
           our
           old
           Church
           the
           founding
           of
           a
           new
           (
           we
           know
           who
           hath
           told
           one
           of
           the
           Houses
           of
           this
           Parliament
           so
           ,
           that
           
             they
             have
             laid
             a
             foundation
             of
             a
             Church
             among
             us
             ,
          
           which
           if
           it
           signify
           any
           thing
           ,
           imports
           that
           there
           was
           no
           Church
           in
           this
           Kingdome
           before
           that
           Session
           )
           should
           also
           think
           the
           destroying
           of
           all
           Liturgy
           ,
           the
           only
           way
           of
           security
           to
           Gods
           worship
           ,
           the
           no-forme
           being
           as
           fitly
           accommodated
           to
           no-Church
           ,
           as
           the
           no-hedge
           ,
           no-wall
           to
           the
           Common
           ,
           or
           desert
           ,
           the
           no-inclosure
           to
           the
           no-plantation
           .
        
         
         
           
             
               Sect
            
             6
          
           5.
           
           That
           the
           eradication
           of
           Episcopacy
           ,
           first
           Voted
           ,
           then
           Acted
           ,
           by
           the
           Ordination
           of
           Presbyters
           by
           Presbyters
           without
           any
           Bishop
           ,
           which
           begun
           to
           be
           practised
           in
           this
           Kingdome
           ,
           about
           the
           end
           of
           the
           last
           year
           ,
           was
           in
           any
           reason
           to
           be
           accounted
           prooemiall
           and
           preparatory
           to
           some
           farther
           degree
           of
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           or
           disorder
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           attended
           by
           the
           abolition
           of
           the
           Liturgy
           in
           the
           beginning
           of
           this
           new
           year
           ,
           (
           Episcopacy
           and
           Liturgy
           being
           like
           the
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           among
           the
           Aegyptians
           ,
           this
           Daughter
           to
           attend
           that
           Mother
           ,
           as
           among
           the
           Barbarians
           when
           their
           Prince
           dyed
           ,
           some
           of
           the
           noblest
           were
           constantly
           to
           bear
           him
           company
           out
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           not
           to
           mourn
           for
           ,
           but
           to
           dye
           with
           him
           .
           )
           A
           thing
           that
           the
           People
           of
           this
           Kingdome
           could
           never
           have
           been
           imagined
           low
           or
           servile
           enough
           to
           bear
           or
           endure
           (
           I
           am
           sure
           within
           few
           years
           they
           that
           sate
           at
           the
           sterne
           of
           action
           conceived
           so
           ,
           and
           therefore
           we
           fain
           by
           Declaration
           ,
           to
           disavow
           all
           such
           intention
           of
           violence
           )
           till
           by
           such
           other
           assayes
           and
           practises
           and
           experiments
           ,
           they
           were
           found
           to
           be
           ,
           
             satis
             ad
             servitutem
             parati
          
           ,
           sufficiently
           prepared
           for
           any
           thing
           that
           was
           servile
           ,
           almost
           uncapable
           of
           the
           benefit
           or
           reliefe
           of
           a
           Jubilee
           ,
           like
           the
           slave
           in
           Exodus
           ,
           that
           
             would
             not
             go
             out
             free
          
           ,
           but
           required
           to
           be
           
             bored
             thorow
             the
             eare
          
           by
           his
           Master
           ,
           to
           be
           a
           slave
           for
           ever
           .
        
         
           
             
               Sect
            
             7
          
           6.
           
           That
           it
           is
           one
           profest
           act
           of
           Gods
           secret
           wisedome
           ,
           to
           make
           such
           tryalls
           as
           this
           ,
           of
           mens
           fidelity
           ,
           and
           sense
           ,
           and
           acknowledgment
           of
           his
           so
           long
           indulged
           favours
           ,
           to
           see
           who
           will
           sincerely
           mourn
           for
           the
           
             departing
             of
             the
             glory
             from
             Israel
             ,
          
           whether
           there
           be
           not
           some
           that
           (
           with
           the
           Captive
           Trojan
           Women
           in
           Homer
           ,
           who
           wept
           so
           passionatly
           at
           the
           fall
           of
           Patroclus
           ,
           but
           
             made
             that
             publike
             losse
             the
             season
             to
             powre
             out
             their
             private
             griefes
          
           )
           are
           sensible
           of
           those
           sufferings
           of
           the
           Church
           only
           wherein
           their
           interests
           are
           involved
           ,
           and
           more
           neerly
           concerned
           ;
           whether
           not
           some
           that
           count
           the
           invasion
           of
           the
           Revenues
           of
           the
           Church
           a
           Sacriledge
           ,
           a
           calamity
           ,
           and
           sinne
           unparallell'd
           ,
           but
           think
           the
           
             abolition
             of
             the
             Liturgy
          
           unconsiderable
           ,
           a
           veniall
           sin
           and
           misery
           ?
           whether
           that
           wherein
           Gods
           glory
           is
           joyned
           with
           any
           secular
           interest
           of
           our
           own
           ,
           that
           which
           makes
           the
           separation
           betwixt
           Christ
           and
           Mammon
           ,
           may
           he
           allowed
           any
           expression
           of
           our
           passion
           or
           zeale
           ,
           
             i.
             e.
          
           in
           effect
           ?
           whether
           we
           powre
           out
           one
           drop
           for
           Christ
           in
           all
           this
           deluge
           of
           tears
           ,
           or
           whether
           like
           uncompounded
           selfe-lovers
           ,
           whose
           only
           centre
           and
           principle
           of
           motion
           is
           our selves
           ,
           we
           have
           passion
           to
           no
           spectacle
           but
           what
           the
           looking-glasse
           presents
           to
           us
           ,
           
           with
           a
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           making
           God
           the
           pretence
           ,
           and
           apology
           ,
           for
           that
           kindnesse
           which
           is
           paid
           and
           powred
           out
           unto
           another
           shrine
           .
           For
           of
           this
           there
           is
           no
           doubt
           ,
           that
           of
           all
           the
           changes
           of
           late
           designed
           and
           offered
           to
           authority
           ,
           there
           is
           none
           for
           which
           flesh
           and
           bloud
           ,
           passions
           and
           interests
           of
           men
           can
           allow
           so
           free
           a
           suffrage
           ,
           so
           regretlesse
           a
           consent
           ,
           as
           this
           of
           the
           abolition
           of
           the
           Liturgy
           ,
           (
           The
           
             sluggishnesse
             of
             unguifted
             men
          
           ,
           the
           only
           thing
           that
           is
           affirmed
           to
           be
           concerned
           in
           ,
           or
           to
           gain
           by
           it
           ,
           is
           perfectly
           mistaken
           as
           shall
           anon
           appear
           )
           and
           were
           there
           not
           a
           God
           in
           Heaven
           ,
           the
           care
           of
           whose
           honour
           obliged
           us
           to
           endeavour
           the
           preservation
           of
           it
           ,
           were
           not
           a
           future
           growth
           of
           Atheisme
           and
           Prophanenesse
           the
           feared
           consequent
           of
           such
           abolition
           ,
           and
           notorious
           experience
           ready
           to
           avow
           the
           justnesse
           of
           this
           fear
           ,
           I
           have
           reason
           to
           be
           confident
           that
           no
           Advocate
           would
           offer
           Libell
           ,
           no
           Disputer
           put
           in
           exception
           ,
           against
           this
           present
           Directory
           ;
           I
           am
           privy
           to
           my
           own
           sense
           ,
           that
           I
           should
           not
           ,
           I
           have
           rather
           reason
           to
           impute
           it
           to
           my selfe
           ,
           that
           the
           want
           of
           any
           such
           carnall
           motive
           to
           stir
           me
           up
           to
           this
           defence
           ,
           might
           be
           the
           cause
           that
           I
           so
           long
           defer'd
           to
           undertake
           it
           ,
           and
           perhaps
           should
           have
           done
           so
           longer
           ,
           if
           any
           man
           else
           had
           appear'd
           in
           that
           Argument
           .
           And
           therefore
           unlesse
           it
           be
           strange
           for
           men
           ,
           when
           there
           be
           so
           many
           tempters
           abroad
           ,
           to
           be
           permitted
           to
           temptations
           ,
           sure
           Gods
           yeelding
           to
           this
           act
           of
           the
           importunity
           of
           Satan
           (
           who
           hath
           desir'd
           in
           this
           new
           way
           to
           explore
           many
           )
           will
           not
           bee
           strange
           neither
           .
        
         
           
             
               Sect
            
             8
          
           Lastly
           ,
           that
           our
           so
           long
           abuse
           of
           this
           so
           continued
           a
           mercy
           ,
           our
           want
           of
           diligence
           ,
           in
           
             assembling
             our selves
             together
          
           (
           the
           too
           ordinary
           fault
           of
           too
           many
           of
           the
           best
           of
           us
           )
           our
           generall
           ,
           scandalous
           ,
           unexcusable
           disobedience
           to
           the
           commands
           of
           our
           Church
           ,
           which
           requires
           that
           service
           to
           be
           used
           constantly
           in
           publike
           every
           day
           ,
           the
           vanity
           of
           prurient
           tongues
           and
           itching
           ears
           ,
           which
           are
           still
           thirsting
           newes
           and
           variety
           ,
           but
           above
           all
           ,
           the
           want
           of
           ardor
           and
           fervency
           in
           the
           performance
           of
           this
           prescribed
           service
           ,
           the
           admitting
           of
           all
           secular
           company
           (
           I
           mean
           worldly
           thoughts
           )
           into
           its
           presence
           ,
           preferring
           all
           secular
           businesse
           before
           it
           ,
           the
           generall
           irreverence
           and
           indifference
           in
           the
           celebrations
           ,
           may
           well
           be
           thought
           to
           have
           encouraged
           Satan
           to
           his
           expetivit
           ,
           to
           the
           
             preferring
             his
             petition
             to
             God
          
           ,
           and
           his
           importunity
           at
           length
           to
           have
           provoked
           God
           to
           deliver
           up
           our
           Liturgy
           to
           him
           and
           his
           Ministers
           ,
           to
           oppose
           and
           maligne
           ,
           to
           calumniate
           and
           defame
           ,
           and
           at
           last
           to
           gain
           the
           countenance
           of
           an
           Ordinance
           ,
           to
           condemne
           
           and
           execute
           it
           as
           at
           this
           day
           .
           The
           Lord
           be
           mercifull
           to
           them
           that
           have
           yeelded
           to
           be
           instrumentall
           to
           that
           great
           destroyer
           in
           this
           businesse
           .
        
         
           
             
               Sect
            
             9
          
           I
           have
           thus
           far
           laboured
           to
           presse
           home
           that
           part
           of
           Saint
           Peters
           exhortation
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             not
             to
             think
          
           the
           calamity
           strange
           which
           hath
           befallen
           this
           Church
           in
           this
           matter
           ,
           on
           no
           other
           purpose
           ,
           but
           to
           discharge
           that
           duty
           which
           we
           owe
           to
           Gods
           secret
           providence
           ,
           of
           observing
           the
           visible
           works
           of
           it
           ,
           that
           discerning
           our selves
           to
           be
           under
           his
           afflicting
           hand
           ,
           we
           may
           ,
           1.
           
           Joyn
           in
           the
           use
           of
           all
           probable
           means
           to
           remove
           so
           sad
           a
           pressure
           ,
           by
           humbling
           our selves
           ,
           and
           reforming
           those
           sinnes
           which
           have
           fitted
           us
           for
           this
           captivity
           ,
           then
           2.
           that
           we
           may
           compassionate
           and
           pardon
           ,
           and
           blesse
           ,
           and
           pray
           for
           those
           whose
           hands
           have
           been
           used
           in
           the
           execution
           of
           this
           vengeance
           and
           reproach
           upon
           the
           Land
           :
           and
           Lastly
           ,
           That
           we
           may
           endeavour
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           possible
           ,
           to
           disabuse
           and
           rectify
           those
           ,
           who
           are
           capable
           ,
           by
           more
           light
           ,
           of
           safer
           resolutions
           ;
           To
           which
           purpose
           these
           following
           animadversions
           being
           designed
           in
           the
           bowells
           of
           compassion
           to
           my
           infatuated
           Country-men
           ,
           and
           out
           of
           a
           sincere
           single
           desire
           that
           our
           sins
           may
           have
           some
           end
           or
           allay
           ,
           though
           our
           miseries
           have
           not
           ,
           (
           and
           therefore
           framed
           in
           such
           a
           manner
           ,
           as
           I
           conceived
           ,
           might
           prove
           most
           usefull
           ,
           by
           being
           most
           proportionable
           to
           them
           ,
           who
           stood
           most
           in
           need
           of
           them
           ,
           without
           any
           oblation
           provided
           for
           any
           other
           shrine
           ,
           any
           civility
           for
           the
           more
           curious
           Reader
           )
           are
           here
           offered
           to
           thee
           ,
           to
           be
           dealt
           with
           as
           thou
           desirest
           to
           be
           treated
           at
           that
           last
           dreadfull
           tribunall
           ,
           which
           sure
           then
           will
           be
           with
           acceptation
           of
           pardon
           ,
           and
           with
           that
           Charity
           (
           the
           but
           just
           return
           to
           that
           which
           mixt
           this
           antidote
           for
           thee
           )
           
             which
             will
             cover
             a
             multitude
             of
             sinnes
             .
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           CHAP.
           I.
           
        
         
           IN
           the
           Ordinance
           prefixt
           to
           the
           Directory
           (
           being
           almost
           wholly
           made
           up
           of
           formes
           of
           Repeale
           )
           there
           are
           only
           two
           things
           worthy
           of
           any
           stay
           or
           consideration
           .
        
         
           
             
               Sect
            
             1
          
           1.
           
           
             The
             motives
             upon
             which
             the
             Houses
             of
             Parliament
             have
             been
             inclined
             to
             think
             it
          
           necessary
           to
           abolish
           the
           Book
           of
           Common-Prayer
           ,
           and
           establish
           the
           Directory
           ,
           
             and
             those
             are
             specified
             to
             be
             three
             .
             First
          
           the
           consideration
           of
           the
           manifold
           inconveniencies
           that
           have
           risen
           by
           the
           Book
           in
           this
           Kingdome
           .
           2.
           
           The
           resolution
           according
           to
           their
           Covenant
           ,
           to
           reforme
           Religion
           according
           to
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           best
           reformed
           Churches
           .
           3.
           
           Their
           having
           consulted
           with
           the
           Learned
           ,
           and
           Pious
           ;
           and
           Reverend
           Divines
           to
           that
           purpose
           ,
           from
           whence
           they
           conclude
           it
           necessary
           to
           abolish
           the
           Booke
           .
        
         
           
             
               Sect
            
             2
          
           To
           this
           conclusion
           infer'd
           upon
           these
           premises
           ,
           I
           shall
           confidently
           make
           this
           return
           ,
           1.
           
           That
           the
           conclusion
           is
           as
           illogicall
           as
           any
           that
           an
           Assembly
           of
           wise
           men
           have
           ever
           acknowledged
           themselves
           to
           be
           guilty
           of
           ,
           no
           one
           of
           the
           three
           Motives
           being
           severally
           of
           strength
           to
           beare
           such
           a
           superstructure
           ,
           and
           therefore
           all
           together
           being
           as
           unsufficient
           ;
           for
           if
           the
           conclusion
           were
           only
           of
           the
           prudence
           ,
           or
           expedience
           ,
           of
           taking
           it
           away
           ,
           somewhat
           might
           be
           pretended
           for
           that
           inference
           from
           the
           premises
           ,
           supposing
           
           them
           true
           :
           But
           when
           't
           is
           of
           necessity
           (
           and
           that
           twice
           repeated
           and
           so
           not
           casually
           fallen
           from
           them
           )
           there
           must
           then
           be
           somewhat
           of
           
             precept
             divine
          
           in
           the
           premises
           to
           induce
           that
           necessity
           ,
           or
           else
           it
           will
           never
           be
           induced
           :
           for
           I
           shall
           suppose
           it
           granted
           by
           them
           with
           whom
           I
           now
           dispute
           ,
           that
           nothing
           is
           necessary
           in
           the
           worship
           of
           God
           ,
           but
           what
           God
           hath
           prescribed
           ,
           the
           
             necessity
             of
             precept
          
           being
           the
           only
           one
           that
           can
           have
           place
           in
           this
           matter
           ,
           and
           the
           
             necessitas
             medii
          
           ,
           being
           most
           improper
           to
           be
           here
           pleaded
           .
           But
           that
           there
           is
           no
           such
           
             direct
             precept
          
           ,
           so
           much
           as
           pretended
           to
           by
           those
           three
           motives
           ,
           it
           is
           clear
           ,
           and
           as
           clear
           ,
           that
           all
           together
           do
           not
           amount
           to
           an
           
             interpretative
             precept
          
           .
           For
           that
           a
           lawfull
           thing
           though
           prest
           with
           manifold
           inconveniences
           should
           be
           removed
           ,
           is
           no
           where
           
             commanded
             the
             lawfull
             Magistrate
          
           ,
           but
           left
           to
           his
           prudence
           to
           judge
           whether
           there
           be
           not
           conveniences
           on
           the
           other
           side
           ,
           which
           may
           counterballance
           those
           inconveniences
           ;
           much
           lesse
           is
           it
           commanded
           the
           inferiour
           Courts
           in
           despight
           of
           King
           and
           standing
           Law.
           For
           what
           ever
           of
           expedience
           ,
           and
           so
           of
           prudence
           might
           be
           supposed
           to
           interpose
           ,
           that
           may
           be
           sufficient
           to
           incline
           a
           
             Wise
             Magistrate
          
           to
           make
           a
           Law
           ,
           but
           not
           any
           else
           ,
           either
           to
           usurpe
           the
           power
           of
           a
           Law-maker
           ,
           or
           to
           do
           any
           thing
           contrary
           to
           establish'd
           Lawes
           ;
           there
           being
           nothing
           that
           can
           justify
           the
           least
           disobedience
           of
           Subjects
           to
           their
           Prince
           ,
           or
           the
           Lawes
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           but
           that
           obligation
           to
           that
           one
           superiour
           Law
           of
           that
           higher
           Prince
           ,
           
             our
             Father
             which
             is
             in
             heaven
             ,
          
           which
           being
           supposed
           ,
           't
           is
           not
           all
           the
           resolutions
           and
           Covenants
           in
           the
           world
           that
           can
           make
           it
           lawfull
           for
           any
           so
           to
           disobey
           ,
           much
           lesse
           necessary
           ,
           any
           more
           ,
           then
           the
           
             saying
             Corban
          
           in
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           
             i.
             e.
          
           pretending
           a
           vow
           will
           free
           the
           Child
           from
           the
           obligation
           of
           
             honouring
             or
             relieving
             his
             Father
          
           ,
           or
           then
           Herod's
           vow
           made
           it
           lawfull
           to
           cut
           off
           the
           head
           of
           John
           the
           Baptist
           :
           and
           then
           how
           far
           the
           
             consultation
             with
             those
             Divines
          
           may
           induce
           that
           necessity
           ,
           will
           upon
           the
           same
           ground
           also
           be
           manifest
           to
           any
           ,
           especially
           that
           shall
           remember
           ,
           with
           what
           caution
           that
           Assembly
           was
           by
           the
           Houses
           admitted
           to
           consult
           ,
           and
           with
           what
           restraints
           on
           them
           ,
           and
           professions
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           call'd
           only
           to
           be
           advisers
           ,
           when
           they
           were
           required
           ,
           but
           not
           to
           conclude
           any
           thing
           ,
           either
           by
           a
           generall
           concurrence
           ,
           or
           by
           that
           of
           a
           Major
           part
           ,
           any
           farther
           then
           the
           reasons
           which
           they
           should
           offer
           them
           might
           prevaile
           with
           them
           ;
           to
           which
           purpose
           
           it
           was
           so
           ordered
           ,
           that
           if
           any
           one
           man
           dissented
           from
           the
           rest
           of
           their
           Divines
           ,
           his
           opinions
           and
           reasons
           were
           as
           much
           to
           be
           represented
           to
           the
           Houses
           ,
           as
           that
           other
           of
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Assembly
           .
        
         
           
             
               Sect
            
             3
          
           By
           this
           I
           conceive
           it
           appears
           ,
           that
           I
           have
           not
           quarrell'd
           causelesly
           with
           the
           Logick
           of
           this
           conclusion
           ,
           the
           premises
           pretending
           at
           most
           but
           motives
           of
           expedience
           ,
           and
           so
           as
           unable
           to
           infer
           a
           necessity
           ,
           as
           a
           Topicall
           argument
           is
           to
           demonstrate
           ,
           or
           a
           particular
           to
           induce
           an
           universall
           .
           That
           which
           I
           would
           in
           charity
           guesse
           of
           this
           matter
           ,
           as
           the
           cause
           of
           this
           mistake
           ,
           is
           my
           not
           groundlesse
           suspition
           ,
           that
           when
           the
           Presbyterians
           had
           prepared
           the
           premises
           ,
           the
           Independents
           framed
           the
           conclusion
           ,
           the
           former
           of
           these
           joyning
           at
           last
           with
           the
           other
           in
           a
           resolution
           of
           taking
           away
           the
           Book
           ,
           but
           only
           on
           prudentiall
           considerations
           ;
           not
           out
           of
           conscience
           of
           the
           unlawfulnesse
           ,
           and
           proportionably
           setting
           down
           those
           reasons
           but
           prudentiall
           reasons
           ;
           and
           the
           latter
           though
           restrained
           from
           putting
           conscience
           into
           the
           premises
           ,
           yet
           stealing
           it
           secretly
           into
           the
           conclusion
           ,
           so
           each
           deceiving
           and
           being
           deceived
           by
           each
           other
           ,
           I
           am
           not
           sure
           that
           my
           conjecture
           is
           right
           in
           this
           particular
           ,
           yet
           have
           I
           reason
           to
           insert
           it
           .
           1.
           
           Because
           I
           find
           in
           many
           places
           of
           the
           Directory
           certain
           footsteps
           of
           this
           kind
           of
           composition
           and
           compliance
           ,
           and
           mixture
           of
           those
           so
           distant
           sorts
           of
           Reformers
           .
           2.
           
           Because
           the
           Presbyterians
           which
           have
           sformerly
           appeared
           both
           in
           other
           and
           in
           this
           Kingdome
           (
           whose
           copy
           these
           present
           reformers
           of
           that
           party
           hath
           transcribed
           )
           have
           constantly
           avowed
           the
           lawfulnesse
           of
           Liturgy
           ,
           and
           so
           cannot
           affirme
           any
           necessity
           of
           abolishing
           ;
           witnesse
           Calvin
           himselfe
           (
           whom
           we
           shall
           anon
           have
           occasion
           to
           produce
           )
           and
           the
           practise
           of
           his
           Church
           of
           Geneva
           ,
           and
           neerer
           to
           our selves
           ,
           witnesse
           those
           foure
           classes
           ,
           which
           in
           Q.
           Elizabeths
           daies
           ,
           had
           set
           themselves
           up
           in
           this
           Kingdome
           .
           These
           had
           made
           complaint
           to
           the
           Lord
           Burleigh
           against
           our
           Liturgy
           ,
           and
           entertained
           hopes
           of
           obtaining
           his
           favour
           in
           that
           businesse
           about
           the
           year
           1585.
           he
           demanded
           of
           them
           ,
           whether
           they
           desired
           the
           taking
           away
           of
           all
           Liturgy
           ,
           they
           answered
           ,
           no
           ,
           he
           then
           required
           them
           to
           make
           a
           better
           ,
           such
           as
           they
           would
           desire
           to
           have
           settled
           in
           the
           stead
           of
           this
           .
           The
           first
           Classis
           did
           accordingly
           frame
           a
           new
           one
           ,
           somewhat
           according
           to
           the
           Geneva
           forme
           :
           But
           this
           the
           second
           Classis
           
           disliked
           ,
           and
           altered
           in
           600.
           particulars
           ;
           that
           again
           had
           the
           fate
           to
           be
           quarrell'd
           by
           the
           third
           Classis
           ,
           and
           what
           the
           third
           resolved
           on
           ,
           by
           the
           fourth
           ;
           and
           the
           dissenting
           of
           those
           Brethren
           ,
           as
           the
           Division
           of
           tongues
           at
           Babel
           ,
           was
           a
           faire
           means
           to
           keep
           that
           Tower
           then
           from
           advancing
           any
           higher
           .
           Nay
           even
           for
           our
           neighbours
           of
           Scotland
           themselves
           ,
           what
           ever
           some
           of
           them
           of
           late
           have
           thought
           fit
           to
           do
           ,
           since
           they
           became
           Covenanteers
           ,
           (
           in
           animosity
           perhaps
           and
           opposition
           to
           that
           terrible
           mormo
           ,
           the
           Liturgy
           ,
           sent
           to
           them
           from
           hence
           )
           we
           know
           that
           they
           were
           Presbyterians
           formerly
           ,
           without
           seeing
           any
           necessity
           of
           abolishing
           Liturgy
           .
        
         
           
             
               Sect
            
             4
          
           'T
           is
           no
           newes
           to
           tell
           you
           that
           M.
           Knox
           wrote
           a
           Liturgy
           ,
           wherein
           there
           is
           frequent
           mention
           of
           the
           daies
           of
           Common-Prayer
           ;
           and
           among
           many
           other
           particulars
           ,
           these
           ensuing
           ,
           worthy
           your
           remarke
           .
           1.
           
           Plain
           undisguised
           confessions
           of
           such
           faults
           ,
           which
           this
           age
           ,
           though
           as
           notoriously
           guilty
           of
           as
           they
           ,
           will
           not
           put
           into
           publike
           formes
           ,
           or
           leave
           upon
           record
           against
           themselves
           ,
           as
           ,
           That
           
             for
             the
             pleasure
             and
             defence
          
           of
           the
           French
           
             they
             had
             violated
             their
             Faith
          
           ,
           
           
             of
             breaking
             the
             leagues
             of
             unity
             and
             concord
             ,
             which
             their
             Kings
             and
             Governours
             had
             contracted
             with
             their
             Neighbours
             ,
          
           and
           again
           ,
           
           that
           
             for
             the
             maintenance
             of
             their
             friendship
             ,
             they
             have
             not
             feared
             to
             break
             their
             solemne
             oathes
             made
             unto
             others
             .
          
           To
           which
           I
           might
           adde
           ,
           
           from
           another
           Confession
           ,
           that
           
             Whoredome
             and
             Adultery
             are
             but
             pastimes
             of
             the
             flesh
             ,
             crafty
             dealing
             deceit
             and
             oppression
             is
             counted
             good
             conquest
             ,
             &c.
          
           but
           that
           it
           would
           looke
           too
           like
           a
           Satyre
           against
           some
           part
           of
           that
           Nation
           at
           this
           time
           thus
           to
           specifie
           .
           2.
           
           Their
           great
           sense
           and
           acknowledgment
           of
           obligations
           from
           this
           Kingdome
           of
           England
           ,
           and
           not
           only
           prayers
           for
           continuance
           of
           peace
           between
           England
           and
           Scotland
           ,
           but
           even
           execrations
           
             on
             all
          
           (
           and
           so
           sure
           on
           those
           their
           successours
           of
           this
           age
           )
           which
           should
           continue
           or
           contribute
           ought
           toward
           the
           breaking
           of
           it
           ,
           the
           words
           are
           these
           .
           
             Seeing
             when
             we
             by
             our
             power
             were
             altogether
             unable
             ,
          
           
           
             &c.
             thou
             didst
             move
             the
             hearts
             of
             our
             neighbours
             (
             of
             whom
             we
             had
             deserved
             no
             such
             favour
             )
             to
             take
             upon
             them
             the
             common
             burthen
             with
             us
             ,
             and
             for
             our
             deliverance
             ,
             not
             only
             to
             spend
             the
             lives
             of
             many
             ,
             but
             also
             to
             hazard
             the
             estate
             and
             tranquillity
             of
             their
             Realme
             ,
             Grant
             unto
             us
             that
             with
             such
             reverence
             we
             may
             remember
             thy
             benefits
             received
             ,
             that
             after
             this
             in
             our
             default
             ,
             we
             never
             
             enter
             into
             hostility
             against
             the
             Nation
             of
          
           England
           ,
           
             suffer
             us
             never
             to
             fall
             into
             that
             ingratitude
             and
             detestable
             unthankfulnesse
             ,
             that
             we
             should
             seek
             the
             destruction
             nnd
             death
             of
             those
             whom
             thou
             hast
             made
             instruments
             to
             deliver
             us
             from
             the
             tyranny
             of
             mercilesse
             strangers
             ,
          
           [
           the
           French.
           ]
           
             Dissipate
             thou
             the
             Counsells
             of
             such
             as
             deceitfully
             travaile
             to
             stirre
             the
             hearts
             of
             either
             Realme
             against
             the
             other
             ,
             let
             their
             malitious
             practises
             be
             their
             own
             confusion
             ,
             and
             grant
             thou
             of
             thy
             mercy
             ,
             that
             love
             ,
             and
             concord
             ,
             and
             tranquillity
             may
             continue
             and
             encrease
             among
             the
             inhabitants
             of
             this
             Island
             ,
             even
             to
             the
             coming
             of
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             .
          
           3.
           
           That
           some
           of
           their
           formes
           of
           words
           are
           directly
           all
           one
           with
           ours
           ,
           others
           with
           some
           small
           additions
           retaining
           our
           formes
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           Prayer
           for
           the
           King
           ,
           and
           the
           Exhortation
           before
           the
           Sacrament
           ,
           and
           the
           adjuration
           of
           the
           Parties
           to
           be
           married
           will
           appeare
           .
           4.
           
           That
           on
           their
           day
           of
           Fast
           (
           though
           that
           be
           with
           great
           care
           provided
           and
           ordered
           to
           be
           the
           Sunday
           twice
           together
           ,
           quite
           contrary
           to
           the
           Canons
           and
           custome
           of
           the
           Primitive
           Church
           ,
           yet
           )
           't
           is
           then
           appointed
           ,
           that
           
             the
             Minister
             with
             the
             People
             shall
             prostrate
             themselves
             ,
             &c.
          
           a
           posture
           of
           most
           humble
           bodily
           adoration
           ,
           made
           to
           reproach
           those
           who
           will
           not
           so
           much
           as
           recommend
           or
           direct
           any
           one
           kind
           of
           corporall
           worship
           or
           gesture
           of
           humiliation
           in
           all
           their
           Directory
           .
           The
           inlarging
           to
           this
           mention
           of
           particulars
           I
           acknowledge
           to
           be
           a
           digression
           .
           But
           the
           presenting
           to
           your
           knowledge
           or
           remembrance
           this
           Scottish
           Liturgy
           is
           not
           ;
           By
           which
           superadded
           to
           the
           former
           ,
           and
           by
           much
           more
           which
           might
           from
           other
           Churches
           be
           added
           to
           that
           ,
           it
           briefly
           appears
           what
           is
           or
           hath
           been
           the
           uniforme
           judgment
           of
           the
           Presbyterians
           in
           this
           matter
           ,
           directly
           contrary
           to
           the
           concluded
           
             necessity
             of
             abolishing
          
           .
        
         
           
             
               Sect
            
             5
          
           Which
           necessity
           on
           the
           other
           side
           the
           Independents
           have
           still
           asserted
           ,
           and
           for
           that
           and
           other
           such
           differences
           have
           avowed
           their
           resolutions
           to
           be
           the
           like
           scourges
           to
           them
           as
           they
           have
           been
           to
           us
           ,
           professing
           (
           and
           
             ad
             homines
          
           ,
           unanswerably
           proving
           the
           reasonablenesse
           of
           it
           )
           to
           reforme
           the
           Geneva
           reformation
           (
           as
           a
           first
           rude
           and
           so
           imperfect
           draught
           just
           creeping
           out
           of
           Popery
           there
           ,
           and
           therefore
           not
           supposeable
           to
           be
           compleat
           at
           the
           first
           assay
           )
           as
           the
           Presbyterians
           upon
           the
           same
           pretences
           have
           design'd
           and
           practised
           on
           our
           English
           Reformation
           .
        
         
           
             
               Sect
            
             6
          
           All
           this
           I
           have
           said
           against
           the
           concluded
           necessity
           in
           case
           ,
           or
           
           on
           supposition
           that
           the
           premises
           were
           true
           ,
           but
           now
           I
           must
           add
           the
           falsenesse
           of
           those
           also
           ,
           and
           then
           if
           the
           necessity
           will
           still
           remain
           ,
           I
           must
           pronounce
           it
           a
           piece
           of
           Stoicall
           fatality
           ,
           an
           insuperable
           unruly
           necessity
           indeed
           ,
           that
           will
           acknowledge
           no
           Lawes
           ,
           or
           bounds
           ,
           or
           limits
           to
           confine
           it
           .
        
         
           
             
               Sect
            
             7
          
           And
           first
           for
           the
           
             manifold
             inconveniences
          
           ,
           if
           that
           phrase
           denote
           those
           severalls
           which
           in
           the
           Preface
           to
           the
           Directory
           are
           suggested
           ,
           I
           shall
           in
           due
           place
           make
           it
           appear
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           That
           there
           are
           no
           such
           inconveniencies
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           That
           greater
           then
           those
           may
           easily
           ,
           and
           hereafter
           shall
           be
           produced
           against
           their
           Directory
           ,
           and
           consequently
           that
           ,
           although
           true
           inconveniencies
           were
           supposed
           sufficient
           to
           inferre
           a
           necessity
           of
           abolition
           ,
           yet
           such
           only
           pretended
           names
           of
           inconveniency
           ,
           such
           Chimaera's
           and
           Mormo's
           (
           especially
           over-ballanced
           with
           reall
           ones
           in
           the
           other
           scale
           )
           would
           be
           abundantly
           insufficient
           to
           do
           it
           .
           But
           if
           the
           
             manifold
             inconveniences
          
           have
           a
           larger
           prospect
           to
           referre
           to
           ,
           we
           shall
           conclude
           it
           very
           uncharitable
           not
           to
           mention
           those
           ,
           which
           might
           possibly
           have
           had
           the
           same
           effect
           with
           us
           as
           with
           them
           ,
           convinced
           us
           also
           to
           be
           their
           Proselytes
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           mean
           time
           very
           unjust
           to
           put
           so
           uncertain
           an
           equivocall
           phrase
           into
           a
           law
           ,
           which
           we
           have
           no
           Criterion
           ,
           or
           nomenclature
           to
           interpret
           ;
           but
           beyond
           all
           ,
           very
           imprudent
           to
           mention
           and
           lay
           weight
           on
           such
           sleight
           and
           such
           no
           inconveniencies
           afterward
           specified
           ,
           when
           others
           might
           have
           been
           produced
           better
           able
           to
           bear
           the
           envy
           of
           the
           accusation
           .
        
         
           
             
               Sect
            
             8
          
           As
           for
           your
           resolution
           ,
           if
           it
           went
           no
           higher
           then
           the
           Covenant
           ,
           and
           that
           but
           to
           
             reforme
             Religion
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             example
             of
             the
             best
             reformed
             Churches
             ,
          
           I
           am
           sure
           it
           cannot
           oblige
           or
           so
           much
           as
           incline
           you
           to
           take
           away
           that
           Book
           ,
           there
           being
           nothing
           in
           it
           ,
           1.
           
           Contrary
           to
           
             designe
             of
             Reformation
          
           .
           2.
           
           Contrary
           to
           
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             or
          
           3.
           
           Contrary
           to
           the
           
             example
             of
             the
             best
             reformed
             Churches
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               Sect
            
             9
          
           Not
           1.
           to
           Reformation
           ,
           for
           Reformation
           is
           as
           contrary
           to
           abolition
           of
           what
           should
           be
           reformed
           ,
           as
           cure
           to
           killing
           ;
           and
           if
           it
           be
           replyed
           ,
           that
           the
           
             abolition
             of
             Liturgy
          
           ,
           as
           unlawfull
           may
           be
           necessary
           to
           
             the
             reforming
             of
             Religion
          
           ,
           I
           shall
           yeeld
           to
           that
           reply
           on
           that
           supposition
           ,
           but
           then
           withall
           adde
           ,
           that
           Liturgy
           must
           first
           be
           proved
           unlawfull
           ,
           and
           that
           testified
           from
           
             divine
             infallible
             principles
          
           ;
           
           which
           because
           it
           is
           not
           thorow
           this
           whole
           Book
           so
           much
           as
           pretended
           ,
           both
           that
           and
           the
           second
           suggestion
           from
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           must
           necessarily
           be
           disclaimed
           ,
           and
           then
           the
           example
           of
           the
           best
           reformed
           Churches
           will
           soon
           follow
           ,
           not
           only
           because
           all
           other
           Reformed
           Churches
           ordinarily
           known
           by
           that
           Title
           ,
           have
           some
           kind
           of
           Liturgy
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           as
           contrary
           to
           abolition
           ,
           as
           the
           continuing
           of
           ours
           without
           any
           change
           ,
           but
           because
           no
           Reformation
           is
           to
           be
           preferr'd
           before
           that
           which
           cuts
           off
           no
           more
           then
           is
           necessary
           to
           be
           cut
           off
           ,
           and
           which
           produces
           the
           
             Scripture
             rule
          
           ,
           the
           
             sword
             of
             the
             Spirit
          
           for
           all
           such
           amputations
           ;
           and
           therefore
           the
           
             Church
             of
             England
          
           ,
           as
           it
           stands
           established
           by
           Law
           is
           avowable
           against
           all
           the
           Calumniators
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           to
           be
           the
           best
           and
           
             most
             exemplary
             reformed
          
           ;
           so
           farre
           ,
           that
           if
           I
           did
           not
           guesse
           of
           the
           sense
           of
           the
           Covenant
           more
           by
           the
           temper
           then
           words
           of
           the
           Covenanteers
           ,
           I
           should
           think
           all
           men
           ,
           that
           have
           
             Covenanted
             to
             reforme
             after
             the
             example
             of
             the
             best
             Reformed
             Churches
             ,
          
           indispensably
           obliged
           to
           conforme
           to
           the
           King
           -
           Edward
           ,
           or
           Queen
           
           Elizabeth-English
           Reformation
           ,
           the
           most
           regular
           perfect
           pattern
           that
           Europe
           yeeldeth
           .
        
         
           
             
               Sect
            
             10
          
           As
           for
           the
           truth
           of
           the
           last
           affirmation
           that
           they
           have
           
             consulted
             with
             the
             Divines
          
           called
           together
           to
           that
           purpose
           ,
           although
           I
           have
           no
           reason
           to
           doubt
           of
           it
           ,
           yet
           this
           I
           know
           ,
           that
           very
           many
           of
           the
           learned'st
           there
           present
           ,
           were
           ,
           immediately
           before
           their
           imbarking
           in
           that
           imployment
           ,
           otherwise
           minded
           ,
           and
           that
           therefore
           so
           suddain
           an
           universall
           change
           of
           minds
           savours
           either
           of
           some
           strong
           charme
           ,
           or
           
             strange
             inconstancy
          
           ,
           and
           I
           shall
           make
           bold
           to
           aske
           this
           Question
           of
           that
           whole
           number
           of
           Divines
           ,
           whether
           I
           should
           do
           them
           wrong
           in
           affirming
           ,
           that
           there
           yet
           are
           not
           ten
           Divines
           in
           that
           number
           that
           think
           all
           Liturgy
           unlawfull
           ,
           and
           consequently
           that
           it
           was
           necessary
           (
           not
           to
           reforme
           ,
           but
           )
           to
           abolish
           our
           Booke
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           stile
           of
           the
           Ordinance
           .
           If
           this
           challenge
           of
           mine
           may
           not
           be
           answer'd
           with
           a
           plain
           punctuall
           subscription
           of
           so
           many
           to
           the
           condemnation
           of
           all
           Liturgy
           as
           unlawfull
           ,
           I
           am
           sure
           this
           is
           an
           Argument
           ,
           
             ad
             homines
          
           ,
           unanswerable
           .
           And
           the
           ground
           of
           my
           challenge
           ,
           and
           of
           my
           specifying
           that
           number
           ,
           is
           the
           relation
           we
           have
           oft
           had
           of
           the
           but
           seven
           dissenting
           Brethren
           ,
           
             i.
             e.
          
           the
           but
           so
           many
           of
           the
           Independent
           Party
           among
           them
           ,
           which
           upon
           my
           former
           ground
           I
           now
           suppose
           the
           
           only
           mortall
           enemies
           to
           all
           Liturgy
           .
           But
           if
           I
           am
           mistaken
           ,
           and
           this
           be
           the
           common
           sense
           of
           those
           Assemblers
           ;
           then
           have
           I
           reason
           to
           add
           to
           my
           former
           complaints
           this
           other
           of
           their
           so
           over-cautious
           expressions
           ,
           which
           through
           this
           whole
           Book
           hath
           not
           once
           intimated
           either
           the
           whole
           or
           any
           part
           to
           be
           unlawfull
           ,
           but
           only
           quarrel'd
           the
           inconveniencies
           ,
           which
           suppose
           it
           otherwise
           to
           be
           lawfull
           .
        
         
           
             
               Sect
            
             11
          
           And
           this
           much
           might
           suffice
           of
           the
           first
           observable
           in
           the
           Ordinance
           ,
           the
           concluding
           this
           abolition
           to
           be
           necessary
           .
           But
           because
           I
           would
           foresee
           and
           prevent
           all
           possible
           rejoynder
           ,
           and
           because
           I
           would
           here
           interpose
           some
           considerations
           which
           would
           otherwise
           take
           up
           a
           larger
           place
           ,
           I
           shall
           suppose
           the
           Presbyterians
           may
           have
           another
           motion
           of
           the
           word
           necessary
           ,
           of
           a
           lower
           importance
           then
           this
           under
           which
           we
           have
           hitherto
           proceeded
           against
           them
           (
           though
           still
           the
           Independents
           ,
           whose
           judgment
           is
           not
           wont
           to
           be
           despised
           in
           the
           framing
           of
           Ordinances
           ,
           cannot
           be
           imagined
           to
           take
           it
           in
           any
           other
           )
           and
           that
           is
           ,
           that
           it
           shall
           signifie
           only
           a
           
             Politicall
             necessity
          
           ,
           or
           that
           which
           is
           necessary
           ,
           if
           not
           to
           the
           being
           ,
           yet
           to
           the
           
             well
             being
             ,
             i.
             e.
          
           to
           
             the
             Peace
             and
             prosperity
          
           of
           this
           Kingdome
           .
           Now
           because
           there
           be
           two
           parts
           of
           every
           Christian
           Kingdome
           ,
           a
           State
           and
           a
           Church
           ,
           and
           so
           two
           branches
           of
           Policy
           ,
           Civill
           and
           Ecclesiasticall
           ,
           I
           shall
           not
           undertake
           to
           be
           so
           far
           Master
           of
           their
           sense
           ,
           as
           to
           pitch
           upon
           either
           as
           that
           wherein
           they
           affirme
           this
           
             abolition
             necessary
          
           ,
           but
           say
           somewhat
           to
           both
           ,
           and
           to
           shew
           that
           it
           is
           not
           necessary
           in
           either
           sense
           of
           
             Politicall
             necessity
          
           .
        
         
           
             
               Sect
            
             11
          
           And
           first
           that
           the
           abolition
           of
           Liturgy
           cannot
           have
           so
           much
           as
           a
           benigne
           influence
           on
           the
           State
           ,
           much
           lesse
           be
           necessary
           to
           the
           prosperity
           of
           it
           ,
           I
           shall
           inferre
           only
           by
           this
           vulgar
           aphorisme
           ,
           that
           any
           notable
           or
           grand
           mutation
           ,
           if
           from
           some
           higher
           principle
           it
           appear
           not
           necessary
           to
           be
           made
           ,
           will
           be
           necessary
           not
           to
           be
           made
           ,
           at
           least
           not
           to
           be
           made
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           altogether
           ,
           but
           only
           by
           degrees
           and
           prudent
           dispensings
           .
           I
           shall
           not
           any
           farther
           enlarge
           on
           so
           plain
           a
           theme
           ,
           then
           to
           mention
           one
           proportion
           or
           resemblance
           of
           this
           truth
           in
           the
           naturall
           body
           observed
           by
           the
           Physitians
           in
           the
           cure
           of
           an
           hydropicall
           patient
           ,
           who
           ,
           when
           the
           body
           lyes
           covered
           with
           such
           a
           deluge
           of
           water
           ,
           that
           it
           proves
           necessary
           to
           make
           some
           sluce
           to
           let
           out
           the
           burthenous
           superfluity
           ,
           
           do
           not
           yet
           proceed
           by
           any
           loose
           way
           of
           letting
           out
           all
           at
           once
           ,
           because
           the
           violent
           effluvium
           ,
           or
           powring
           out
           of
           Spirits
           constantly
           consequent
           to
           that
           ,
           would
           certainly
           destroy
           the
           Patient
           ,
           and
           endanger
           him
           on
           dry
           ground
           ,
           as
           much
           ,
           or
           more
           ,
           then
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           those
           waters
           ;
           but
           the
           method
           is
           a
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           the
           making
           so
           small
           a
           hole
           in
           the
           skin
           ,
           that
           shall
           drain
           the
           body
           by
           insensible
           degrees
           by
           drawing
           out
           a
           little
           at
           once
           ,
           and
           never
           above
           a
           pint
           at
           a
           time
           ,
           though
           many
           gallous
           are
           designed
           to
           passe
           by
           this
           way
           of
           evacuation
           .
           I
           shall
           adde
           no
           more
           to
           this
           resemblance
           ,
           but
           that
           the
           totall
           violent
           illegall
           abolition
           of
           Liturgy
           in
           a
           setled
           Church
           ,
           is
           certainly
           of
           this
           nature
           ,
           and
           being
           superadded
           to
           the
           change
           of
           the
           Government
           into
           a
           Forme
           quite
           contrary
           to
           that
           which
           for
           1600
           years
           hath
           prevailed
           in
           the
           universall
           Church
           of
           Christ
           ,
           there
           setled
           by
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           may
           be
           allow'd
           the
           stile
           of
           
             insignis
             mutatio
          
           ;
           a
           mutation
           of
           some
           considerable
           importance
           to
           a
           Christian
           State
           ,
           which
           being
           admitted
           altogether
           without
           any
           preparative
           alleviating
           steps
           ,
           will
           (
           by
           the
           rapid
           suddain
           motion
           at
           least
           ,
           if
           there
           were
           nothing
           else
           )
           have
           a
           dangerous
           influence
           upon
           the
           whole
           body
           ,
           of
           which
           the
           cunningest
           diviner
           cannot
           at
           this
           instance
           foresee
           the
           effects
           ,
           or
           prevent
           the
           emergent
           mischiefes
           which
           succeeding
           times
           may
           discover
           .
           If
           it
           be
           said
           ,
           that
           this
           abolition
           is
           now
           
             necessary
             to
             conclude
             the
             present
             Warre
             ,
          
           and
           that
           be
           affirmed
           to
           be
           the
           
             Politick
             necessity
          
           here
           meant
           ,
           I
           answer
           ,
           that
           if
           it
           were
           able
           to
           do
           that
           ,
           I
           should
           acknowledge
           it
           the
           strongest
           argument
           that
           could
           be
           thought
           on
           to
           prove
           it
           
             Politically
             necessary
          
           ,
           this
           Warre
           being
           so
           unnecessarily
           destructive
           ,
           and
           any
           thing
           that
           could
           rid
           us
           of
           that
           ,
           so
           strongly
           convenient
           ,
           that
           if
           Conscience
           would
           permit
           the
           use
           of
           it
           ,
           I
           should
           allow
           it
           the
           title
           of
           necessary
           .
           But
           to
           make
           short
           of
           this
           ,
           no
           man
           can
           believe
           that
           these
           Armies
           were
           raised
           or
           continued
           to
           subdue
           the
           Common
           Prayer-Booke
           ,
           for
           ,
           besides
           that
           there
           was
           a
           time
           when
           't
           was
           found
           necessary
           for
           the
           Houses
           to
           declare
           ,
           that
           they
           had
           no
           design
           to
           take
           away
           that
           Book
           ,
           for
           feare
           the
           People
           should
           be
           disobliged
           by
           it
           ,
           and
           another
           when
           the
           Earle
           of
           Essex
           his
           Army
           exprest
           some
           kindnesse
           to
           it
           ;
           'T
           is
           now
           confest
           by
           the
           pretenders
           of
           both
           Perswasions
           ,
           Presbyterians
           and
           Independents
           ,
           one
           that
           they
           doe
           not
           ,
           the
           other
           that
           they
           must
           not
           take
           up
           Armes
           for
           Religion
           ,
           and
           so
           that
           kind
           of
           politicall
           necessity
           of
           
           abolishing
           the
           Book
           is
           ,
           and
           by
           themselves
           must
           be
           disclaimed
           also
           .
        
         
           
             
               Sect
            
             12
          
           Now
           for
           the
           second
           branch
           of
           this
           necessity
           ,
           that
           which
           is
           in
           order
           to
           Ecclesiasticall
           or
           Church-policy
           ,
           we
           shall
           take
           liberty
           in
           this
           place
           to
           consider
           this
           matter
           at
           large
           ,
           because
           it
           may
           perhaps
           save
           us
           some
           pains
           hereafter
           ,
           and
           because
           their
           pretending
           of
           this
           necessity
           of
           doing
           what
           they
           do
           ,
           is
           a
           tentation
           ,
           if
           not
           a
           challenge
           to
           us
           to
           do
           so
           ,
           and
           then
           we
           shall
           leave
           it
           to
           the
           Reader
           to
           judge
           what
           grounds
           may
           hence
           be
           fetcht
           for
           this
           pretended
           necessity
           .
           And
           this
           must
           be
           done
           by
           laying
           together
           the
           severall
           things
           that
           are
           in
           our
           Liturgy
           ,
           and
           are
           purposely
           left
           out
           in
           the
           Directory
           ,
           and
           so
           are
           as
           it
           were
           the
           Characteristicall
           note
           ,
           by
           which
           the
           Directory
           is
           by
           the
           Assemblers
           designed
           to
           differ
           from
           our
           Liturgy
           ,
           as
           so
           much
           food
           from
           poyson
           ,
           Christian
           from
           Antichristian
           (
           if
           Necessity
           be
           properly
           taken
           ,
           )
           or
           (
           if
           improperly
           for
           that
           which
           is
           necessary
           only
           to
           the
           well
           being
           )
           as
           a
           more
           perfect
           and
           more
           profitable
           ,
           from
           that
           which
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           so
           at
           all
           ,
           is
           not
           either
           (
           in
           their
           opinion
           )
           in
           so
           high
           a
           degree
           .
        
         
           
             
               Sect
            
             13
          
           Now
           the
           severalls
           of
           our
           Liturgy
           which
           are
           purposely
           avoyded
           in
           this
           Directory
           ,
           I
           have
           observed
           to
           be
           principally
           these
           ;
           Of
           those
           that
           are
           more
           extrinsecall
           ,
           sixe
           .
        
         
           
             1.
             
             The
             prescribing
             of
             Formes
             ,
             or
             Liturgy
             it selfe
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Outward
             or
             bodily
             worship
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Vniformity
             in
             performing
             Gods
             service
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             The
             Peoples
             bearing
             some
             part
             in
             the
             service
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             The
             dividing
             the
             Prayers
             into
             severall
             Collects
             ,
             and
             not
             putting
             them
             all
             into
             one
             continued
             Prayer
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             The
             Ceremonies
             of
             kneeling
             in
             the
             Communion
             ,
             of
             Crosse
             in
             Baptisme
             ,
             of
             Ring
             in
             Marriage
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           Then
           of
           those
           that
           are
           intrinsecall
           ,
           and
           parts
           of
           the
           Service
           .
        
         
           
             1.
             
             The
             Absolution
             ,
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             Service
             next
             after
             the
             Confession
             ,
             and
             before
             the
             Communion
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             Visitation
             of
             the
             sicke
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             Hymnes
             ,
             the
             Introite
             ,
             the
             Te
             Deum
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             use
             of
             the
             Doxology
             or
             giving
             glory
             to
             God.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             The
             Confession
             of
             the
             Faith
             in
             the
             Creeds
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             The
             frequent
             repeating
             of
             the
             Lords
             Prayer
             ,
             and
             the
             Prayers
             for
             the
             King.
             
          
           
             
             6.
             
             The
             observation
             of
             the
             divers
             Feasts
             commemorative
             ,
             not
             only
             of
             Christ
             ,
             but
             of
             Saints
             departed
             ,
             and
             assigning
             Services
             ,
             Lessons
             ,
             Epistles
             ,
             and
             Gospels
             ,
             and
             Collects
             to
             them
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             The
             reading
             the
             Commandements
             ,
             and
             the
             Prayers
             belonging
             to
             that
             Service
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             The
             order
             of
             the
             Offertory
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             Private
             Baptisme
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             A
             prescript
             forme
             of
             Catechisme
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             Confirmation
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             The
             solemnities
             of
             burying
             the
             dead
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             Thankesgiving
             after
             Child-birth
             .
          
           
             14.
             
             Communion
             of
             the
             sick
             .
          
           
             15.
             
             The
             Service
             containing
             the
             Commination
             .
          
           
             16.
             
             The
             observation
             of
             Lent
             ,
             and
             the
             Rogation
             ,
             
               and
               I
               would
               add
               also
               of
            
             the
             Ember
             weekes
             .
          
        
         
           This
           may
           seem
           too
           loose
           a
           taske
           ,
           to
           enlarge
           on
           each
           of
           these
           ,
           and
           yet
           we
           are
           in
           justice
           to
           this
           Book
           ,
           and
           for
           an
           answer
           to
           the
           pretended
           Necessity
           of
           abolishing
           it
           ,
           obliged
           to
           do
           so
           ,
           as
           briefly
           as
           it
           may
           ,
           only
           so
           farre
           as
           may
           serve
           to
           give
           the
           Reader
           a
           view
           of
           the
           lawfulnesse
           at
           least
           ,
           and
           withall
           of
           the
           usefulnesse
           of
           each
           of
           these
           ,
           and
           consequently
           of
           no-appearance
           of
           reason
           why
           it
           should
           be
           thought
           necessary
           to
           abolish
           any
           one
           of
           them
           ,
           much
           lesse
           of
           all
           the
           rest
           for
           that
           ones
           sake
           .
        
         
           
             
               Sect
            
             14
             ,
          
           And
           first
           for
           the
           prescribing
           of
           Formes
           of
           Prayer
           ,
           or
           Liturgy
           it selfe
           ,
           we
           shall
           referre
           it
           to
           judgment
           whether
           it
           be
           
             necessary
             in
             Ecclesiasticall
             Policy
             ,
             i.
             e.
          
           strongly
           conducing
           to
           the
           benefit
           and
           edification
           of
           a
           Church
           to
           interdict
           or
           banish
           it
           out
           of
           the
           Kingdome
           ,
           when
           we
           have
           proposed
           these
           few
           things
           concerning
           it
           .
           1.
           
           The
           example
           of
           God
           himselfe
           and
           holy
           men
           in
           the
           Old
           Testament
           ,
           prescribing
           set
           Formes
           of
           blessing
           the
           People
           to
           be
           used
           daily
           by
           Aaron
           and
           his
           Sonnes
           ,
           Numb
           .
           6.
           23.
           
           The
           Lord
           blesse
           thee
           and
           keep
           thee
           ,
           &c.
           set
           Formes
           for
           the
           People
           to
           use
           themselves
           ,
           Deut.
           26.
           3.
           5.
           
           Thou
           shalt
           say
           before
           the
           Lord
           ,
           A
           Syrian
           ,
           &c.
           as
           also
           at
           the
           going
           out
           of
           their
           Armies
           ,
           Deut.
           20.
           3.
           and
           of
           Thankesgiving
           ,
           Exod.
           15.
           1.
           made
           by
           Moses
           ,
           and
           it
           seems
           learnt
           by
           heart
           by
           all
           the
           people
           ;
           and
           in
           the
           same
           words
           used
           again
           by
           
             Miriam
             ,
             v.
          
           21.
           and
           so
           it
           appears
           ;
           Isa
           .
           38.
           20.
           that
           Hezekiah
           did
           not
           only
           forme
           a
           set
           thankesgiving
           ,
           but
           used
           it
           all
           the
           daies
           of
           his
           
           life
           ,
           and
           the
           same
           
             Hezekiah
             ,
             2.
             
             Chron.
          
           29.
           30.
           in
           his
           thankesgiving
           commanded
           the
           Levites
           also
           to
           sing
           praises
           to
           God
           with
           the
           words
           of
           David
           and
           
             Asaph
             ,
             i.
             e.
          
           Formes
           already
           prepared
           to
           his
           hand
           by
           those
           sacred
           Pen-men
           .
        
         
           
             
               Sect
            
             15
          
           2.
           
           The
           practise
           of
           the
           Jewes
           since
           Ezra's
           time
           constantly
           using
           set
           Formes
           of
           Prayer
           by
           way
           of
           Liturgy
           ;
           For
           this
           I
           shall
           produce
           no
           other
           proofe
           then
           the
           testimony
           of
           a
           learned
           Member
           of
           their
           Assembly
           ,
           M.
           Selden
           in
           his
           notes
           on
           Eutychius
           ,
           vouching
           all
           his
           affirmations
           out
           of
           the
           ancient
           records
           of
           the
           customes
           of
           the
           Jewish
           Nation
           ,
           from
           whom
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           be
           of
           authority
           with
           you
           ,
           I
           shall
           transcribe
           these
           severalls
           ,
           
             That
             certain
             formes
             of
             praying
             ,
             which
             were
             to
             be
             used
             by
             every
             one
             daily
             by
             Law
             ,
             or
             received
             custome
             ,
             were
             instituted
             by
          
           Ezra
           
             and
             his
             house
          
           ,
           
           i.
           e.
           
             his
             consistory
          
           .
           That
           
             the
             Jewes
             about
             the
             end
             of
             the
             Babylonish
             Captivity
             had
          
           their
           
             ancient
             manners
             as
             well
             as
             language
             so
             depraved
             ,
          
           
           
             that
             without
             a
             Master
             they
             either
             were
             not
             able
             to
             pray
             as
             they
             ought
             ,
             or
             had
             not
             confidence
             to
             do
             so
             .
          
           And
           therefore
           that
           for
           the
           future
           ,
           
             they
             might
             not
             recede
             either
             in
             the
             matter
             of
             their
             prayers
          
           (
           through
           corruption
           )
           
             or
             expression
          
           (
           through
           ignorance
           )
           
             from
             that
             forme
             of
             piety
             commanded
             them
             by
             God
             ,
             this
             remedy
             was
             applyed
             by
             the
             men
             of
             the
             great
             Synagogue
             ,
          
           Ezra
           
             and
             his
             120.
             
             Collegues
          
           ,
           (
           where
           by
           the
           way
           is
           observeable
           one
           speciall
           use
           and
           benefit
           of
           set
           Forms
           ,
           not
           only
           to
           provide
           for
           the
           ignorance
           ,
           but
           to
           be
           an
           hedge
           to
           the
           true
           Religion
           ,
           to
           keep
           out
           all
           mixtures
           or
           corruptions
           out
           of
           a
           Church
           :
           To
           which
           purpose
           also
           the
           Councells
           in
           the
           Christian
           Church
           have
           designed
           severall
           parts
           which
           we
           still
           retain
           in
           our
           Liturgy
           ,
           a
           reall
           and
           a
           valuable
           benefit
           if
           it
           were
           considered
           .
           )
           
             That
             of
             this
             kind
             there
             were
             18.
             
             Prayers
             or
             Benedictions
             call'd
             in
             the
             Gemarae
             composed
             or
             appointed
             Prayers
             ,
          
           
           That
           
             the
             three
             first
             of
             these
             ,
             and
             the
             three
             last
             respected
             the
             glory
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             twelve
             other
             intermediate
             were
             spent
             on
             those
             prime
             things
             that
             were
             necessary
             ,
             either
             to
             the
             whole
             People
             or
             every
             particular
             man
             ,
          
           (
           proportionable
           to
           which
           perhaps
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           our
           Saviour
           who
           accommodated
           most
           institutions
           of
           his
           Baptisme
           and
           his
           last
           Supper
           ,
           &c.
           to
           the
           customes
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           did
           also
           designe
           his
           prayer
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           set
           downe
           in
           Matthew
           ,
           though
           not
           according
           to
           the
           number
           of
           the
           Jewish
           prayers
           ,
           yet
           to
           the
           generall
           matter
           and
           forme
           of
           them
           ,
           the
           three
           first
           branches
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           the
           conclusion
           ,
           which
           may
           passe
           for
           three
           
           branches
           more
           ,
           referriug
           to
           the
           glory
           of
           God
           and
           the
           other
           intermediate
           to
           our
           private
           and
           publike
           wants
           .
           )
           That
           
             these
             Prayers
             were
             to
             be
             learnt
             by
             every
             man
             ,
             that
             the
             Prayers
             of
             the
             unskillfull
             might
             be
             as
             perfect
             as
             of
             the
             most
             eloquent
             .
          
           
           
             That
             every
             act
             or
             praying
             was
             begun
             with
          
           Psal
           .
           51.
           15.
           
           
             O
             Lord
             open
             thou
             our
             lips
             ,
             and
             our
             mouthes
             shall
             shew
             forth
             thy
             praise
          
           (
           the
           very
           forme
           of
           words
           still
           retain'd
           in
           Saint
           James
           his
           Liturgy
           ,
           and
           in
           ours
           before
           the
           Introite
           )
           and
           
             concluded
             with
          
           Psal
           .
           19.
           the
           last
           verse
           ,
           
           
             Into
             thy
             hands
             ,
             &c.
          
           
           That
           
             of
             these
             18.
             
             Prayers
             no
             one
             was
             to
             be
             omitted
             ,
             that
             if
             any
             other
             were
             added
             ,
             they
             were
             counted
             of
             ,
             like
             free-will-offerings
             ,
             as
             the
             other
             were
             answerable
             to
             the
             prescribed
             ,
             and
             were
             called
             by
             that
             name
             .
          
           That
           
             the
             additions
             might
             be
             made
             only
             in
             those
             Prayers
             which
             concern
             their
             own
             wants
             ,
             because
             those
             were
             capable
             of
             variation
             ,
             but
             not
             to
             those
             that
             concern'd
             God.
          
           
           That
           
             on
             Sabboth
             and
             Feast-daies
             no
             man
             might
             use
             a
             voluntary
             prayer
             .
             That
             about
             the
             time
             of
             the
             Jewes
             destruction
             Gamaliel
             and
             his
             Sanhedrim
             added
             a
             19.
             
             Prayer
             ,
             and
             after
             him
             others
             ,
          
           
           
             so
             that
             at
             length
             the
             daily
             service
             grew
             to
             an
             100.
             
             Prayers
             .
          
           
           That
           
             it
             is
             likely
             that
             the
             Pagans
             came
             to
             use
             their
             set
             Formes
             in
             their
             Sacrifice
             also
             ,
          
           (
           and
           perhaps
           the
           Mahumedans
           too
           )
           
             by
             the
             example
             of
             the
             Jewish
             Church
             ,
          
           for
           which
           he
           there
           referres
           the
           Reader
           to
           many
           Books
           of
           the
           Learned
           .
           I
           conceive
           the
           authority
           of
           this
           Gentleman
           hath
           not
           beene
           despised
           by
           the
           House
           of
           Commons
           ,
           and
           the
           Assemblers
           (
           when
           it
           hath
           chanced
           to
           agree
           with
           their
           designs
           or
           interest
           )
           and
           therefore
           I
           have
           thus
           farre
           ,
           as
           an
           Argument
           
             ad
             homines
          
           ,
           insisted
           on
           it
           .
        
         
           
             
               Sect
            
             16
          
           3.
           
           The
           not
           onely
           practise
           ,
           but
           precept
           of
           Christ
           in
           the
           New
           Testament
           who
           did
           not
           only
           use
           himselfe
           a
           set
           forme
           of
           words
           in
           prayer
           ,
           three
           times
           together
           using
           the
           same
           words
           ,
           Mat.
           26.
           44.
           and
           upon
           the
           crosse
           in
           the
           same
           manner
           ,
           praying
           in
           the
           Psalmists
           words
           ,
           only
           changed
           into
           the
           Syriack
           dialect
           ,
           which
           was
           then
           the
           vulgar
           :
           but
           also
           commanded
           the
           use
           of
           those
           very
           words
           of
           his
           perfect
           forme
           ,
           which
           it
           seems
           he
           meant
           not
           only
           as
           a
           pattern
           ,
           but
           a
           forme
           it selfe
           (
           as
           the
           Standard
           weight
           ,
           is
           not
           only
           the
           measure
           of
           all
           weights
           ,
           but
           may
           it selfe
           be
           used
           )
           Luk.
           11.
           2.
           
             when
             you
             pray
             ,
             say
             ,
             Our
             Father
             ,
          
           &c.
           which
           precept
           no
           man
           can
           with
           a
           good
           conscience
           ever
           obey
           ,
           that
           holds
           all
           set
           formes
           necessary
           to
           be
           cast
           out
           of
           the
           Church
           .
        
         
           
             
               Sect
            
             17
          
           4.
           
           The
           practise
           ,
           not
           only
           of
           
             John
             the
             Baptist
          
           ,
           who
           
             taught
             his
             
             Disciples
             to
             pray
             ,
             Luk.
          
           11.
           1.
           
           (
           which
           occasioned
           Christs
           Disciples
           to
           demand
           ,
           and
           him
           to
           give
           them
           a
           forme
           of
           Prayer
           )
           but
           especially
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           of
           which
           we
           find
           intimations
           1.
           
           Cor.
           14.
           26.
           
             when
             you
             come
             together
             every
             one
             of
             you
             hath
             a
             Psalme
             ,
          
           which
           sure
           referres
           to
           some
           of
           the
           Psalmes
           of
           David
           or
           Asaph
           ,
           used
           then
           ordinarily
           in
           their
           devotions
           ,
           (
           and
           that
           as
           even
           now
           I
           said
           ,
           authorized
           by
           the
           example
           of
           Christ
           himselfe
           upon
           the
           Crosse
           ,
           who
           it
           is
           thought
           ,
           repeated
           the
           whole
           22.
           
           Psalme
           ,
           it
           is
           certaine
           the
           first
           verse
           of
           it
           ,
           
             My
             God
             My
             God
             why
             hast
             thou
             forsaken
             me
          
           )
           and
           so
           certainly
           a
           set
           forme
           ,
           and
           that
           of
           Prayer
           too
           (
           of
           which
           thanksgivings
           and
           Prayses
           are
           a
           part
           .
           )
           But
           because
           every
           one
           had
           his
           severall
           Psalme
           ,
           it
           is
           therefore
           reprehended
           by
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           as
           tending
           to
           confusion
           ,
           and
           by
           that
           consequence
           ,
           Saint
           Pauls
           judgment
           is
           thence
           deducible
           for
           the
           joyning
           of
           all
           in
           the
           same
           form
           ,
           as
           being
           the
           only
           course
           tending
           to
           edification
           in
           the
           end
           of
           that
           verse
           ,
           and
           then
           sure
           't
           would
           be
           hard
           ,
           that
           that
           which
           the
           Apostle
           conceived
           the
           only
           course
           for
           edifying
           ,
           should
           now
           be
           necessary
           to
           be
           turn'd
           out
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           as
           
             contrary
             to
             edification
          
           .
           Farther
           yet
           ,
           't
           is
           clear
           by
           text
           ,
           that
           the
           Apostles
           when
           they
           met
           together
           ,
           to
           holy
           duties
           (
           such
           are
           Fasting
           ,
           Prayer
           ,
           receiving
           the
           Sacrament
           )
           continued
           very
           long
           time
           ,
           sometimes
           a
           whole
           day
           together
           .
           This
           being
           too
           much
           to
           be
           alwaies
           continued
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           unsuteable
           to
           every
           mans
           businesse
           ,
           is
           said
           to
           have
           been
           the
           occasion
           that
           S.
           James
           first
           made
           choice
           of
           some
           speciall
           Prayers
           most
           frequently
           by
           them
           used
           ,
           which
           was
           after
           called
           his
           Liturgy
           ,
           which
           (
           or
           some
           other
           in
           the
           disguise
           of
           that
           )
           the
           Greek
           Church
           still
           use
           on
           solemne
           daies
           .
           This
           also
           being
           of
           the
           longest
           for
           every
           daies
           use
           ,
           St.
           Basil
           is
           said
           to
           have
           shortned
           ,
           and
           that
           again
           St.
           Chrysostome
           ;
           how
           certain
           these
           reports
           are
           ,
           I
           shall
           not
           take
           upon
           me
           to
           affirme
           ,
           but
           only
           adde
           ,
           that
           the
           Greek
           Church
           ,
           who
           are
           most
           likely
           to
           know
           the
           truth
           of
           it
           by
           their
           records
           ,
           do
           retain
           all
           these
           three
           Liturgies
           ,
           and
           would
           loudly
           laugh
           at
           any
           man
           that
           should
           make
           doubt
           whether
           St.
           James
           ,
           S.
           Basil
           ,
           and
           S.
           Chrysostome
           ,
           were
           not
           the
           Authors
           of
           them
           .
           2.
           
           That
           the
           judgement
           of
           that
           Church
           (
           if
           they
           are
           deceived
           also
           ,
           and
           may
           not
           be
           thought
           worthy
           to
           be
           heeded
           by
           our
           Assemblers
           )
           is
           yet
           an
           argument
           of
           great
           authority
           to
           any
           prudent
           man
           ,
           if
           not
           that
           these
           Liturgies
           were
           purely
           the
           same
           with
           those
           that
           were
           written
           
           by
           that
           Apostle
           ,
           and
           those
           holy
           men
           ,
           yet
           that
           there
           were
           such
           things
           as
           Liturgies
           of
           their
           penning
           .
           The
           like
           might
           be
           added
           of
           that
           short
           forme
           of
           St.
           Peters
           ,
           which
           alone
           they
           say
           was
           used
           in
           the
           Roman
           Church
           for
           a
           great
           while
           ,
           till
           after
           by
           some
           Popes
           it
           was
           augmented
           ,
           and
           the
           same
           of
           St.
           Marks
           Liturgy
           .
           I
           am
           sure
           S.
           Augustine
           speaking
           of
           some
           formes
           retained
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           still
           to
           be
           found
           in
           our
           Liturgy
           ,
           particularly
           that
           of
           
             Sursum
             corda
          
           ,
           Lift
           up
           your
           hearts
           ,
           &c.
           saith
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           
             verba
             ab
             ipsis
             Apostolorum
             temporibus
             petita
             ,
          
           words
           fetcht
           from
           the
           times
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           which
           supposes
           that
           they
           did
           use
           such
           Formes
           .
           And
           for
           that
           particular
           mention'd
           by
           S.
           Augustine
           ,
           it
           is
           agreeable
           to
           the
           Constitutions
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           
             l.
             8.
             c.
          
           16.
           (
           which
           collection
           if
           it
           be
           not
           so
           antient
           as
           it
           pretends
           ,
           doth
           yet
           imitate
           Apostolicall
           antiquity
           )
           and
           so
           in
           S.
           James's
           ,
           and
           Basils
           and
           Chrysostomes
           Liturgy
           in
           the
           same
           words
           with
           our
           Booke
           as
           farre
           as
           to
           the
           word
           [
           bounden
           ]
           and
           for
           many
           other
           such
           particular
           Formes
           used
           by
           us
           ,
           we
           find
           them
           in
           Cyril
           of
           
             Hierusalems
             Catechisme
          
           ,
           one
           of
           the
           antientest
           Authors
           we
           have
           ,
           and
           then
           that
           it
           should
           be
           necessary
           for
           the
           Church
           to
           turne
           out
           what
           the
           Apostles
           had
           thus
           brought
           into
           it
           ,
           will
           not
           easily
           be
           made
           good
           by
           our
           Assemblers
           .
        
         
           
             
               Sect
            
             18
          
           5.
           
           The
           practice
           of
           the
           universall
           Church
           from
           that
           time
           to
           this
           ,
           which
           is
           so
           notorious
           to
           any
           that
           is
           conversant
           in
           the
           writings
           of
           the
           Antient
           Fathers
           ,
           and
           of
           which
           so
           many
           testimonies
           are
           gathered
           together
           for
           many
           mens
           satisfaction
           by
           Cassander
           ,
           and
           other
           writers
           of
           the
           Liturgica
           ,
           that
           't
           were
           a
           reproach
           to
           the
           Reader
           to
           detain
           or
           importune
           him
           with
           testimonies
           of
           that
           nature
           .
           To
           omit
           the
           practice
           of
           *
           Constantine
           ,
           who
           prescribed
           a
           forme
           for
           his
           Souldiers
           (
           a
           Copy
           of
           which
           we
           have
           in
           
             Euseb
             .
             de
             vit
             .
             Const
             .
             l.
             4.
             c.
          
           20.
           )
           I
           shall
           only
           mention
           two
           grand
           testimonies
           for
           set
           Formes
           ,
           one
           in
           the
           23.
           
           Canon
           of
           the
           third
           Councell
           of
           
             Carthage
             ,
             Quascunque
             sibi
             preces
             aliquis
             describet
             non
             iis
             utatur
             ,
             nisi
             prius
             eas
             cum
             instructioribus
             fratribus
             contulerit
             ,
             No
             man
             may
             use
             any
             Prayers
             which
             he
             hath
             made
             ,
             unlesse
             he
             first
             consult
             with
             other
             learneder
             Christians
             about
             them
             ,
          
           and
           the
           other
           more
           punctuall
           ,
           
             Concil
             .
             Milev
             .
             c.
             12.
             
             Placuit
             ut
             preces
             quae
             probatae
             fuerint
             in
             Concilio
             ab
             omnibus
             celebrentur
             .
             Nec
             aliae
             omninò
             dicantur
             in
             Ecclesia
             ,
             nisi
             quae
             à
             prudentioribus
             tractantur
             ,
             vel
             comprobatae
             in
             
             Synodo
             fuerint
             ,
             ne
             fortè
             aliquid
             contra
             fidem
             ,
             aut
             per
             ignorantiam
             ,
             aut
             per
             minus
             studium
             sit
             compositum
             .
             It
             was
             resolv'd
             on
             ,
             that
             the
             Prayers
             that
             were
             approv'd
             in
             the
             Councell
             should
             be
             used
             by
             all
             ,
             and
             that
             no
             other
             should
             be
             said
             in
             the
             Church
             but
             those
             that
             had
             been
             weighed
             by
             the
             more
             prudent
             ,
             or
             approv'd
             in
             a
             Synod
             ,
             lest
             any
             thing
             ,
             either
             through
             ignorance
             or
             negligence
             should
             be
             done
             against
             the
             Faith.
          
           Instead
           of
           such
           Citations
           (
           and
           because
           whatsoever
           argument
           is
           brought
           from
           that
           Topick
           of
           Ecclesiasticall
           tradition
           ,
           is
           now
           presently
           defamed
           with
           the
           title
           of
           Popish
           and
           Antichristian
           ,
           because
           forsooth
           Antichrist
           was
           a
           working
           early
           in
           the
           Apostles
           time
           ,
           and
           every
           thing
           that
           we
           have
           not
           a
           mind
           to
           in
           antiquity
           ,
           must
           needs
           be
           one
           of
           those
           works
           )
           I
           shall
           rather
           chuse
           to
           mention
           another
           ,
           as
           a
           more
           convincing
           argument
           
             ad
             homines
          
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           ,
        
         
           
             
               Sect
            
             9
          
           6.
           
           The
           judgement
           and
           practice
           of
           the
           Reformed
           in
           other
           Kingdomes
           ,
           even
           Calvin
           himselfe
           in
           severall
           ample
           testimonies
           ,
           one
           in
           his
           Notes
           upon
           Psal
           .
           20.
           1.
           another
           in
           his
           Epistle
           to
           the
           Protector
           .
           I
           shall
           not
           give
           my selfe
           license
           to
           transcribe
           these
           ,
           or
           multiply
           more
           such
           Testimonies
           ,
           only
           for
           the
           honour
           not
           only
           of
           Liturgy
           in
           generall
           ,
           but
           particularly
           of
           our
           Liturgy
           ,
           't
           will
           be
           worth
           remembring
           that
           Gilbertus
           a
           German
           ,
           
           many
           years
           since
           ,
           in
           a
           book
           of
           his
           ,
           propounds
           our
           Book
           of
           Prayer
           for
           a
           sample
           of
           the
           Formes
           of
           the
           ancient
           Church
           ;
           And
           for
           the
           purity
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           thorough
           Reformation
           ,
           that
           Cranmer
           procured
           the
           King
           Edwards
           Common-Prayer-Book
           to
           be
           translated
           into
           Latine
           ,
           and
           sent
           it
           to
           Bucer
           ,
           and
           required
           his
           judgment
           of
           it
           ,
           who
           answer'd
           ,
           that
           there
           was
           nothing
           in
           it
           ,
           but
           what
           was
           taken
           out
           of
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           or
           which
           was
           not
           against
           it
           ,
           
             commodè
             acceptum
             ,
             being
             taken
             in
             a
             good
             sense
             ,
          
           some
           things
           indeed
           ,
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             quae
             nisi
             quis
          
           ,
           &c.
           
             unlesse
             they
             be
             interpreted
             with
             Candor
             ,
             may
             seem
             not
             so
             agreeable
             to
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             which
             unquiet
             men
             may
             wrest
             unto
             matter
             of
             contention
             .
          
           As
           may
           be
           seen
           at
           large
           in
           
             Bucers
             Scripta
             Anglicana
          
           .
           Upon
           this
           occasion
           that
           Book
           of
           King
           Edwards
           was
           again
           survey'd
           ,
           and
           in
           those
           particulars
           ,
           that
           were
           subject
           to
           such
           Cavils
           ,
           corrected
           .
           After
           which
           time
           the
           quarrells
           about
           that
           Book
           were
           generally
           with
           the
           Papists
           (
           not
           so
           much
           with
           the
           opposite
           extreame
           )
           and
           therefore
           
             John
             Ould
          
           in
           Queen
           Maries
           daies
           wrote
           against
           them
           in
           defence
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           King
           Edwards
           Reformation
           .
           
           And
           Cranmer
           made
           a
           challenge
           ,
           that
           if
           he
           might
           be
           permitted
           by
           the
           Queen
           to
           take
           to
           him
           
             P.
             Martyr
          
           ,
           and
           foure
           or
           five
           more
           ,
           they
           would
           enter
           the
           lists
           with
           any
           Papists
           living
           ,
           and
           defend
           the
           Common-Prayer-Book
           to
           be
           perfectly
           agreeable
           to
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           same
           in
           effect
           which
           had
           been
           for
           1500.
           years
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           Christ
           .
           This
           for
           the
           reputation
           of
           the
           Book
           .
           Then
           for
           the
           fruit
           and
           benefit
           that
           by
           the
           use
           of
           it
           redounded
           to
           Christians
           ,
           take
           an
           essay
           by
           M.
           
             John
             Hullier
          
           ,
           Fellow
           of
           Kings
           Colledge
           in
           Cambridge
           ,
           who
           was
           Martyr'd
           in
           Queen
           Maries
           daies
           ,
           Anno
           1557.
           and
           being
           at
           the
           stake
           ,
           among
           many
           other
           Books
           that
           were
           thrown
           into
           the
           fire
           to
           him
           ,
           it
           happened
           that
           a
           Common-Prayer-Book
           fell
           between
           his
           hands
           ,
           which
           he
           joyfully
           receiving
           opened
           ,
           and
           read
           till
           the
           flame
           and
           smoke
           suffered
           him
           not
           to
           see
           any
           more
           ,
           and
           then
           he
           fell
           to
           prayer
           ,
           holding
           his
           hands
           up
           to
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           the
           Book
           betwixt
           his
           armes
           next
           his
           heart
           ,
           thanking
           God
           for
           that
           mercy
           in
           sending
           him
           it
           ,
           the
           relation
           is
           M.
           Foxes
           ,
           
           and
           from
           thence
           the
           plea
           authentick
           ,
           that
           
             the
             tree
             that
             bare
             wholsome
             fruit
             ,
             should
             not
             be
             cut
             down
             by
             the
             Law
             ,
             Deut.
          
           10.
           20.
           even
           when
           Warre
           was
           to
           be
           made
           on
           a
           City
           ,
           and
           as
           Maimon
           :
           addes
           
             l.
             de
             Idol
          
           .
           though
           it
           were
           worshipt
           for
           an
           Idol
           ,
           and
           if
           that
           which
           was
           then
           of
           so
           dear
           esteem
           be
           now
           so
           necessary
           to
           be
           cast
           out
           ,
           it
           is
           an
           ill
           indication
           of
           the
           times
           into
           which
           we
           are
           fallen
           .
        
         
           
             
               Sect
            
             20
          
           7.
           
           The
           reasons
           on
           which
           the
           very
           Heathens
           themselves
           took
           up
           the
           same
           practice
           ,
           which
           was
           uniuersall
           (
           it
           seems
           )
           through
           all
           the
           World
           ,
           more
           Catholick
           then
           the
           Church
           it selfe
           .
           To
           this
           purpose
           beside
           those
           Authors
           which
           M.
           Selden
           referres
           to
           ,
           I
           shall
           only
           adde
           these
           three
           testimonies
           ,
           first
           of
           
             Plato
             ,
             l.
             7.
             de
             leg
             .
          
           where
           he
           commands
           ,
           That
           
             whatever
             Prayer
             or
             Hymnes
             the
             Poets
             composed
             to
             the
             Gods
             ,
             they
             should
             first
             shew
             them
             to
             the
             Priests
          
           (
           as
           if
           they
           were
           in
           a
           manner
           leprous
           till
           then
           )
           
             before
             they
             publisht
             them
             ,
             lest
             they
             should
             aske
             evill
             things
             instead
             of
             good
             ,
          
           (
           an
           infirmity
           th●t
           these
           daies
           are
           very
           subject
           unto
           )
           The
           second
           in
           
             Thucyd.
             l.
             6.
             p.
          
           434.
           
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           Set
           formes
           for
           severall
           occasions
           ,
           and
           a
           common
           joynt
           sending
           them
           up
           to
           heaven
           .
           The
           third
           in
           
             Alexander
             ab
             Alex.
             l.
             4.
             c.
          
           17.
           
           That
           
             the
             Gentiles
             read
             their
             Prayers
             out
             of
             a
             Book
             before
             their
             Sacrifices
             ,
             Nè
             quià
             praeposterè
             dicatur
             ,
             aliquis
             ex
             scripto
             
             praeire
             &
             adverbum
             referre
             solitus
             est
             ,
          
           That
           
             the
             work
             might
             not
             be
             done
             preposterously
             .
          
           Which
           two
           reasons
           of
           theirs
           ,
           the
           one
           lest
           they
           should
           stray
           in
           the
           matter
           of
           their
           Prayers
           ,
           the
           other
           lest
           offend
           in
           the
           manner
           ,
           may
           passe
           for
           Christian
           reasons
           ,
           as
           seasonable
           with
           us
           ,
           as
           they
           were
           among
           them
           .
           And
           no
           necessity
           that
           those
           reasons
           should
           be
           despised
           by
           us
           neither
           .
        
         
           
             
               Sect
            
             21
          
           8.
           
           The
           irrationall
           concludings
           ,
           or
           shortnesse
           of
           discourse
           of
           those
           which
           are
           against
           set
           formes
           ,
           especially
           in
           two
           things
           ,
           the
           first
           observed
           by
           D.
           Preston
           (
           whose
           memory
           is
           ,
           I
           hope
           ,
           not
           lost
           among
           these
           Assemblers
           )
           and
           made
           use
           of
           in
           a
           printed
           worke
           of
           his
           to
           the
           confuting
           of
           them
           .
           That
           while
           they
           in
           opposition
           to
           set
           Formes
           require
           the
           Minister
           to
           conceive
           a
           Prayer
           for
           the
           Congregation
           ,
           they
           observe
           not
           ,
           that
           the
           whole
           Congregation
           is
           by
           that
           means
           as
           much
           stinted
           ,
           and
           bound
           to
           a
           set
           Forme
           ,
           to
           wit
           of
           those
           words
           which
           the
           Minister
           conceives
           ,
           as
           if
           he
           read
           them
           out
           of
           a
           Book
           .
           2.
           
           That
           the
           persons
           with
           whom
           we
           have
           now
           to
           deale
           ,
           though
           they
           will
           not
           prescribe
           any
           Forme
           of
           Prayer
           ,
           yet
           venture
           to
           prescribe
           the
           matter
           of
           it
           in
           these
           words
           ,
           pag.
           14.
           
             the
             Minister
             is
             to
             call
             upon
             the
             Lord
             to
             this
             effect
             :
          
           Now
           why
           the
           prescription
           of
           the
           matter
           is
           not
           the
           stinting
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           the
           
             forme
             of
             words
          
           (
           unlesse
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           
           like
           the
           Heathen
           Mercury
           be
           the
           God
           of
           eloquence
           ,
           and
           be
           thought
           to
           deale
           in
           the
           words
           only
           )
           or
           why
           the
           promise
           of
           
             dabitur
             in
             illâ
             horâ
          
           ,
           
           
             it
             shall
             be
             given
             you
             in
             that
             houre
             ,
          
           should
           not
           be
           as
           full
           a
           promise
           for
           matter
           ,
           as
           for
           expressions
           ;
           especially
           when
           that
           Text
           forbids
           care
           or
           provision
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           not
           only
           how
           ,
           but
           what
           they
           should
           speake
           ,
           and
           the
           promise
           is
           peculiarly
           for
           the
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             it
             shall
             be
             given
             you
             what
             you
             shall
             speak
             ,
          
           and
           this
           is
           it
           ,
           that
           is
           attributed
           to
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           v.
           20.
           (
           from
           whence
           if
           I
           should
           conclude
           ,
           that
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           taught
           the
           Disciples
           onely
           the
           matter
           of
           their
           answer
           ;
           and
           they
           themselves
           were
           left
           to
           put
           it
           in
           Forme
           of
           words
           ,
           there
           is
           nothing
           in
           that
           Text
           against
           that
           assertion
           ;
           and
           that
           it
           was
           so
           in
           their
           penning
           of
           the
           New
           Testament
           ,
           many
           probable
           Arguments
           might
           be
           produced
           if
           it
           were
           now
           seasonable
           ,
           )
           and
           consequently
           ,
           why
           the
           prescribing
           of
           one
           should
           not
           be
           unreasonable
           in
           them
           ,
           that
           condemne
           all
           prescribing
           of
           the
           other
           ,
           I
           confesse
           is
           one
           of
           those
           things
           ,
           which
           my
           charity
           hath
           made
           me
           willing
           to
           impute
           to
           the
           shortnesse
           of
           discourse
           ,
           because
           I
           am
           unwilling
           
           to
           lay
           any
           heavier
           charge
           upon
           it
           .
        
         
           
             
               Sect
            
             22
          
           From
           all
           which
           considered
           ,
           and
           a
           great
           deale
           more
           which
           might
           be
           added
           from
           the
           usefulnesse
           of
           known
           Formes
           to
           those
           ,
           whose
           understandings
           are
           not
           quick
           enough
           to
           go
           along
           with
           unknown
           ,
           and
           if
           they
           have
           no
           other
           ,
           are
           fain
           oft
           times
           to
           return
           without
           performing
           any
           part
           of
           so
           necessary
           duty
           of
           prayer
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           from
           the
           experience
           of
           the
           effects
           of
           the
           contrary
           doctrine
           ,
           the
           many
           scandalous
           passages
           which
           have
           fallen
           from
           Ministers
           in
           their
           extemporary
           Prayers
           (
           of
           which
           meer
           pity
           and
           humanity
           ,
           civility
           and
           mercy
           to
           Enemies
           ,
           restraines
           us
           from
           inserting
           a
           large
           Catalogue
           )
           and
           the
           no
           manner
           of
           advantage
           above
           that
           which
           set
           Formes
           may
           also
           afford
           ,
           but
           only
           of
           satisfaction
           to
           the
           itching
           eare
           ,
           exercise
           and
           pleasure
           to
           the
           licentious
           tongue
           ,
           and
           the
           vanity
           of
           the
           reputation
           of
           being
           able
           to
           performe
           that
           office
           so
           fluently
           (
           which
           yet
           is
           no
           more
           then
           the
           Rabbins
           allow
           Achitophel
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           every
           day
           three
           new
           Formes
           of
           Prayer
           )
           or
           of
           having
           a
           plentifull
           measure
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ;
           which
           is
           beleeved
           to
           infuse
           such
           eloquence
           ,
           I
           shall
           now
           conclude
           it
           impossible
           that
           any
           humane
           eye
           should
           discern
           a
           Necessity
           ,
           in
           respect
           of
           Ecclesiasticall
           policy
           ,
           or
           edifying
           the
           Church
           ,
           why
           all
           Liturgy
           should
           be
           destroyed
           ,
           not
           wash't
           ,
           not
           purg'd
           with
           Sope
           ,
           such
           any
           Reformation
           would
           be
           ,
           but
           torne
           and
           consumed
           with
           nitre
           ,
           for
           such
           is
           abolition
           ,
           why
           it
           should
           suffer
           this
           Ostracisme
           ,
           (
           unlesse
           as
           Aristides
           did
           for
           being
           too
           vertuous
           )
           be
           thus
           vehemently
           first
           declamed
           ,
           and
           then
           banish'd
           out
           of
           the
           Church
           .
        
         
           
             
               Sect
            
             23
          
           Secondly
           ,
           for
           
             outward
             bodily
             worship
          
           't
           is
           particularly
           prohibited
           by
           the
           Directory
           at
           one
           time
           ,
           
             at
             the
             taking
             of
             our
             seates
             or
             places
             when
             we
             enter
             the
             Assembly
             ,
          
           
           (
           directly
           contrary
           to
           that
           of
           Isidor
           ,
           
           
             si
             quis
             veniat
             cum
             lectio
             celebratur
             adoret
             tantùm
             Deum
             ,
             if
             any
             come
             in
             when
             the
             Lesson
             is
             a
             reading
             ,
             let
             him
             only
             performe
             adoration
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             hearken
             to
             what
             is
             read
          
           )
           and
           never
           so
           much
           as
           recommended
           at
           any
           time
           ,
           nor
           one
           would
           think
           ,
           permitted
           in
           any
           part
           of
           their
           publick
           service
           ,
           like
           the
           Persians
           in
           
             Strabo
             l.
          
           15.
           that
           never
           offer'd
           any
           part
           of
           the
           flesh
           to
           the
           Gods
           in
           their
           sacrifices
           ,
           kept
           all
           that
           to
           themselves
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           supposing
           the
           Gods
           would
           be
           content
           with
           the
           soules
           ,
           which
           in
           
           the
           blood
           were
           powred
           out
           and
           sacrificed
           to
           their
           honour
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           they
           said
           that
           the
           Gods
           wanted
           and
           desired
           the
           soules
           for
           a
           
             sacrifice
             ,
             but
             not
             any
             thing
             else
          
           ;
           of
           which
           People
           
             Herodotus
             l.
          
           1.
           hath
           observed
           that
           they
           had
           neither
           Temples
           nor
           Altar
           ,
           and
           laugh'd
           at
           them
           which
           built
           either
           ,
           but
           went
           to
           the
           top
           of
           some
           hill
           or
           other
           ,
           and
           there
           sacrificed
           ,
           preferring
           such
           naturall
           Altars
           before
           any
           other
           .
           The
           former
           of
           these
           is
           the
           avowed
           Divinity
           of
           these
           men
           (
           and
           might
           perhaps
           have
           been
           attended
           with
           the
           latter
           too
           ,
           were
           it
           not
           that
           there
           be
           so
           many
           Churches
           already
           built
           conveniently
           to
           their
           hands
           .
           )
           Instead
           of
           which
           ,
           our
           Liturgy
           hath
           thought
           fit
           not
           only
           to
           recommend
           but
           prescribe
           bodily
           worship
           ,
           first
           by
           directing
           in
           the
           Rubrick
           what
           part
           of
           service
           shall
           be
           performed
           kneeling
           ,
           then
           by
           reading
           the
           Venite
           ,
           where
           all
           encourage
           and
           call
           upon
           the
           others
           
             to
             worship
             ,
             and
             fall
             down
             ,
             and
             kneele
             ,
             &c.
          
           to
           worship
           ,
           
             i.
             e.
          
           adore
           ,
           which
           peculiarly
           notes
           bodily
           worship
           ,
           and
           so
           surely
           the
           
             falling
             down
             ,
             and
             kneeling
             before
             the
             Lord.
          
           And
           of
           this
           I
           shall
           say
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           1.
           
           An
           act
           of
           obedience
           to
           that
           precept
           of
           
             glorifying
             God
             in
             our
             bodies
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             souls
             .
          
           2.
           
           Atranscribing
           of
           Christs
           Copy
           ,
           who
           kneeled
           ,
           and
           even
           prostrated
           himselfe
           
             in
             Prayer
          
           :
           of
           many
           holy
           men
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           who
           are
           affirmed
           to
           have
           done
           so
           (
           and
           that
           affirmation
           
             written
             for
             our
             example
          
           )
           and
           even
           of
           the
           Publican
           ,
           who
           though
           standing
           ,
           yet
           by
           
             standing
             a
             far
             off
          
           ,
           by
           
             not
             looking
             up
          
           ,
           by
           
             striking
             his
             breast
          
           ,
           did
           clearly
           joyn
           bodily
           worship
           to
           his
           prayer
           ,
           of
           [
           
             Lord
             be
             mercifull
             to
             me
             a
             sinner
          
           ]
           used
           at
           his
           coming
           into
           the
           Temple
           ,
           
           and
           in
           that
           posture
           thrived
           better
           then
           the
           Pharisee
           in
           his
           loftier
           garbe
           ,
           
             went
             away
             more
             justified
          
           ,
           saith
           our
           Saviour
           ,
           as
           a
           vessell
           at
           the
           foot
           of
           a
           hill
           ,
           will
           (
           say
           the
           Artists
           )
           receive
           and
           contain
           more
           water
           ,
           then
           the
           same
           or
           a
           like
           vessell
           on
           the
           top
           of
           it
           would
           be
           able
           to
           do
           (
           and
           he
           that
           shall
           do
           the
           like
           ,
           that
           shall
           joyn
           adoration
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           nothing
           but
           God
           ,
           to
           the
           use
           of
           that
           or
           the
           like
           fervent
           ejaculation
           at
           his
           entrance
           into
           Gods
           house
           ,
           will
           sure
           have
           Christs
           approbation
           of
           the
           Publicans
           behaviour
           to
           justify
           him
           from
           any
           charge
           of
           Superstition
           in
           so
           doing
           )
           and
           besides
           3.
           
           The
           most
           agreeable
           humble
           gesture
           ,
           and
           so
           best
           becoming
           ,
           and
           *
           evidencing
           and
           helping
           the
           inward
           performance
           of
           that
           most
           lowly
           duty
           of
           Prayer
           ,
           and
           consequently
           that
           it
           
           may
           be
           charg'd
           with
           blasphemy
           ;
           as
           well
           and
           as
           properly
           ,
           as
           with
           supersition
           ,
           and
           probably
           would
           be
           so
           ,
           if
           the
           latter
           were
           not
           the
           more
           odious
           of
           the
           two
           :
           and
           indeed
           why
           kneeling
           or
           bowing
           should
           be
           more
           lyable
           to
           that
           censure
           ,
           then
           either
           mentall
           or
           orall
           prayer
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           reason
           imaginable
           ,
           it
           being
           as
           possible
           that
           one
           may
           be
           directed
           to
           a
           false
           object
           (
           and
           so
           become
           Idolatrous
           ,
           or
           superstitious
           in
           the
           true
           notion
           of
           those
           words
           (
           as
           they
           denote
           the
           
             worship
             of
             Idols
             ,
             or
             dead
             men
             ,
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           or
           superstites
           )
           as
           the
           other
           ,
           and
           (
           for
           the
           improper
           notion
           of
           Superstition
           )
           the
           one
           again
           as
           much
           capable
           of
           being
           an
           excesse
           in
           Religion
           (
           the
           mind
           or
           tongue
           being
           as
           likely
           to
           enlarge
           and
           exceed
           as
           the
           body
           )
           or
           of
           using
           a
           piece
           of
           false
           Religion
           ,
           as
           the
           other
           ,
           the
           bodily
           worship
           duely
           performed
           to
           God
           ,
           being
           the
           payment
           of
           a
           debt
           to
           God
           (
           and
           no
           doubt
           acceptable
           ,
           when
           't
           is
           paid
           with
           a
           true
           heart
           )
           and
           no
           way
           an
           argument
           of
           want
           ,
           but
           a
           probable
           evidence
           of
           the
           presence
           
             and
             cooperation
          
           of
           inward
           devotion
           ,
           as
           I
           remember
           Nazianzen
           saith
           of
           his
           Father
           ,
           Or.
           8.
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             he
             shewed
             a
             great
             deale
             in
             the
             outside
             ,
             but
             kept
             the
             greater
             treasure
             within
             in
             the
             invisible
             part
             .
          
           And
           on
           the
           other
           side
           ,
           the
           stiffenesse
           of
           the
           knee
           ,
           an
           argument
           of
           some
           eminent
           defect
           ,
           if
           not
           of
           true
           piety
           ,
           yet
           of
           somewhat
           else
           ,
           and
           Christs
           prediction
           ,
           Joh.
           4.
           that
           
             the
             time
             should
             come
             that
             the
             worshippers
             should
             worship
             God
             in
             spirit
             and
             truth
             ,
          
           (
           being
           not
           set
           in
           opposition
           to
           bodily
           worship
           ,
           but
           to
           the
           appropriating
           it
           to
           some
           singular
           places
           ,
           Jerusalem
           ,
           or
           
             that
             Mountain
          
           )
           not
           producible
           as
           any
           apology
           or
           excuse
           for
           such
           omission
           .
           To
           these
           briefe
           intimations
           I
           shall
           need
           adde
           no
           more
           ,
           when
           the
           conclusion
           that
           I
           am
           to
           inferre
           is
           so
           moderate
           ,
           being
           only
           this
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           not
           necessary
           to
           turn
           all
           bowing
           or
           kneeling
           ,
           or
           bodily
           worship
           out
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           (
           were
           there
           any
           superstition
           in
           any
           one
           or
           more
           gestures
           ,
           this
           were
           too
           great
           a
           severity
           ,
           to
           mulct
           the
           Church
           of
           all
           ,
           above
           the
           proportion
           of
           the
           most
           unlimited
           arbitrary
           Court
           ,
           whose
           amercements
           must
           alwaies
           be
           within
           the
           compasse
           of
           
             salvo
             contenemento
          
           ,
           which
           this
           will
           not
           be
           ,
           if
           there
           be
           no
           competency
           of
           bodily
           worship
           left
           behind
           )
           and
           that
           the
           Liturgy
           doth
           better
           to
           prescribe
           it
           at
           fit
           times
           ,
           then
           the
           Directory
           to
           omit
           all
           mention
           of
           it
           at
           all
           times
           ,
           unlesse
           by
           way
           of
           dislike
           and
           prohibition
           .
           Which
           conclusion
           will
           be
           the
           more
           easily
           evinced
           against
           
           them
           ,
           by
           asking
           them
           whether
           in
           their
           Family-Parlour-Prayers
           ,
           or
           in
           their
           private
           Closet
           Prayers
           ,
           they
           do
           not
           approve
           and
           practice
           that
           gesture
           ;
           which
           as
           I
           believe
           in
           charity
           they
           do
           ,
           so
           I
           must
           from
           thence
           inferre
           ,
           that
           by
           them
           
             the
             House
             of
             God
          
           ,
           is
           the
           only
           place
           thought
           fit
           to
           be
           despised
           .
           And
           if
           it
           be
           replyed
           ,
           that
           the
           Directory
           forbids
           not
           kneeling
           ,
           but
           only
           commands
           it
           not
           ,
           leaving
           it
           free
           to
           use
           or
           not
           to
           use
           ,
           I
           answer
           ,
           1.
           
           That
           the
           effect
           of
           this
           liberty
           is
           very
           remarkeable
           among
           them
           ,
           and
           equall
           to
           that
           of
           a
           prohibition
           ,
           no
           man
           almost
           of
           their
           perswasion
           ever
           kneeling
           in
           their
           Churches
           .
           2.
           
           That
           the
           never
           so
           much
           as
           recommending
           it
           ,
           is
           very
           near
           a
           forbidding
           of
           it
           .
           3.
           
           That
           bowing
           or
           adoration
           is
           directly
           forbidden
           once
           (
           which
           ,
           by
           the
           way
           ,
           is
           as
           much
           the
           defining
           of
           a
           Ceremony
           ,
           viz.
           that
           of
           standing
           or
           going
           upright
           ,
           and
           so
           as
           contrary
           to
           the
           Independents
           perswasions
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           great
           clamorous
           complaint
           for
           Liberty
           in
           Ceremonies
           ,
           as
           any
           prescription
           
             of
             kneeling
             or
             bowing
             can
          
           be
           .
           )
           4.
           
           That
           kneeling
           also
           is
           at
           the
           receiving
           of
           the
           Sacrament
           forbidden
           ,
           by
           necessity
           of
           consequence
           ,
           sitting
           being
           prescribed
           ,
           and
           therefore
           that
           that
           reply
           or
           excuse
           is
           false
           also
           .
           And
           so
           now
           what
           
             speciall
             advantage
          
           this
           is
           like
           to
           bring
           in
           to
           this
           Church
           of
           ours
           ,
           to
           have
           the
           Bodies
           of
           negligent
           ,
           or
           prophane
           ,
           or
           Factions
           men
           left
           (
           without
           any
           so
           much
           as
           an
           admonition
           )
           to
           their
           own
           inclinations
           ,
           and
           so
           what
           depth
           of
           Ecclesiasticall
           policy
           there
           was
           which
           made
           this
           change
           so
           necessary
           ,
           I
           desire
           may
           now
           be
           judged
           .
        
         
           
             
               Sect
            
             24
          
           Thirdly
           ,
           
             For
             uniformity
             in
             that
             Service
          
           ;
           (
           which
           our
           Liturgy
           labours
           to
           set
           up
           ,
           by
           prescribing
           the
           manner
           of
           it
           ,
           but
           the
           Directory
           hath
           taken
           away
           by
           leaving
           all
           to
           the
           chance
           of
           mens
           wils
           ,
           which
           can
           no
           more
           be
           thought
           likely
           to
           concurre
           in
           one
           forme
           ,
           then
           
             Democritus's
             Atomes
          
           to
           have
           met
           together
           into
           a
           world
           of
           beautifull
           Creatures
           ,
           without
           any
           hand
           of
           providence
           to
           dispose
           them
           )
           it
           hath
           certainly
           the
           approbation
           of
           all
           wise
           men
           ,
           and
           command
           of
           S.
           
             Paul
             ,
             1.
             
             Cor.
          
           14.
           40.
           in
           that
           grand
           place
           ,
           
             Let
             all
             things
             be
             done
             decently
             and
             in
             order
             .
          
           Of
           which
           I
           conceive
           the
           clear
           importance
           to
           be
           ,
           that
           all
           be
           done
           in
           the
           Church
           
             according
             to
             custome
             and
             appointment
          
           .
           The
           former
           implyed
           in
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           (
           custome
           being
           the
           only
           rule
           of
           decency
           ,
           and
           therfore
           the
           indecency
           of
           wearing
           long
           haire
           ,
           is
           proved
           by
           being
           against
           nature
           ,
           i.
           e.
           saith
           
           Suidas
           in
           the
           Scripture
           phrase
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           a
           custome
           of
           some
           continuance
           in
           that
           place
           ,
           and
           thereupon
           S.
           Paul
           thinks
           it
           enough
           against
           au
           Ecclesiasticall
           usage
           ,
           and
           that
           which
           might
           supersede
           all
           strife
           about
           it
           ,
           1.
           
           Cor.
           11.
           16.
           
           [
           
             we
             have
             no
             such
             customes
             ,
             &c.
          
           ]
           and
           the
           latter
           in
           plain
           words
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             according
             to
             order
             or
             appointment
          
           (
           for
           so
           the
           words
           literally
           import
           )
           and
           then
           upon
           these
           two
           grounds
           is
           uniformity
           built
           ,
           and
           necessarily
           results
           ,
           where
           all
           that
           is
           done
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           is
           ruled
           by
           one
           of
           these
           ,
           by
           custome
           or
           by
           Law
           ,
           which
           being
           here
           commanded
           by
           Saint
           Paul
           ,
           is
           a
           proofe
           of
           the
           more
           then
           lawfulnesse
           of
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           prescription
           of
           Ceremonies
           in
           a
           Church
           ,
           
             and
             of
             uniformity
             therein
          
           .
           And
           then
           what
           necessity
           there
           is
           or
           can
           be
           that
           St.
           Pauls
           command
           shall
           be
           so
           neglected
           ,
           all
           care
           of
           uniformity
           so
           disclaimed
           ,
           all
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             constitution
             ,
             or
             ordinance
          
           ,
           for
           any
           Ecclesiasticall
           matter
           (
           unlesse
           their
           ordinance
           against
           all
           such
           constitutions
           )
           so
           solemnly
           disavowed
           ,
           it
           will
           be
           hard
           to
           imagine
           ,
           or
           guesse
           ,
           unlesse
           it
           be
           on
           purpose
           to
           observe
           M.
           Prynnes
           rule
           of
           
             Conforming
             the
             Church
             to
             the
             State
             ,
          
           to
           fill
           one
           as
           full
           of
           disorder
           and
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           and
           confusion
           as
           the
           other
           .
           I
           remember
           a
           saying
           of
           Socrates
           which
           Plato
           and
           Cicero
           record
           from
           him
           ,
           
             Mutatâ
             Musicâ
             mutantur
             &
             mores
          
           ,
           that
           the
           change
           of
           a
           kind
           of
           Musicke
           ,
           had
           a
           great
           influence
           on
           mens
           minds
           ,
           and
           had
           a
           generall
           change
           of
           manners
           consequent
           to
           it
           ,
           I
           conceive
           uniformity
           in
           Gods
           service
           to
           be
           parallell
           to
           Musick
           ,
           being
           it selfe
           an
           outward
           concord
           or
           harmony
           of
           the
           most
           different
           affections
           ;
           and
           that
           that
           should
           be
           not
           only
           changed
           ,
           but
           lost
           ,
           I
           cannot
           understand
           any
           necessity
           ,
           unlesse
           it
           be
           that
           some
           such
           like
           effects
           may
           be
           wrought
           in
           Religion
           also
           .
        
         
           
             
               Sect
            
             25
          
           For
           the
           Fourth
           ,
           the
           Peoples
           bearing
           some
           part
           in
           the
           Service
           (
           whether
           by
           way
           of
           response
           in
           the
           Prayers
           ,
           and
           hymnes
           ,
           or
           by
           reading
           every
           other
           verse
           in
           the
           Psalme
           )
           mentioned
           in
           Theodorets
           story
           
             l.
             2.
             c.
          
           24.
           where
           speaking
           of
           Flavianus
           and
           Diodorus
           ,
           he
           saith
           of
           them
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           &c.
           
             they
             divided
             the
             Quire
             of
             Singers
             into
             two
             parts
             ,
             and
             appointed
             them
             to
             sing
             the
             Psalme
             successively
             ,
          
           which
           custome
           began
           by
           them
           (
           who
           saith
           he
           ,
           were
           
             admirable
             men
             ,
             and
             labour'd
             extreamly
             to
             stirre
             up
             
             all
             men
             to
             Piety
             ,
          
           and
           to
           that
           end
           invented
           this
           )
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             prevail'd
             over
             the
             whole
             world
          
           ,
           or
           by
           way
           of
           mutuall
           charity
           ,
           returning
           a
           Prayer
           for
           the
           Priest
           ,
           who
           began
           one
           peculiarly
           for
           them
           ;
           which
           Innocentius
           referres
           to
           ,
           in
           his
           Letter
           to
           Aurelius
           and
           Augustine
           ,
           calling
           them
           
             communes
             &
             alternas
             preces
          
           ,
           to
           which
           he
           there
           attributes
           more
           force
           ,
           
             quàm
             privatis
          
           ,
           then
           to
           private
           ,
           or
           by
           way
           of
           following
           the
           Presbyter
           in
           Confession
           of
           sinnes
           ,
           both
           at
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           Service
           ,
           and
           before
           the
           Communion
           ;
           or
           in
           Profession
           of
           Faith
           in
           the
           Creeds
           ,
           wherein
           every
           the
           meanest
           Christian
           is
           to
           have
           his
           part
           ;
           )
           it
           is
           certainly
           designed
           by
           the
           Church
           ,
           from
           the
           example
           of
           pure
           antiquity
           ,
           to
           very
           gainfull
           uses
           ,
           to
           quicken
           devotion
           ,
           which
           the
           length
           of
           continued
           hearing
           may
           have
           leave
           to
           dull
           and
           slacken
           ,
           and
           to
           recall
           those
           thoughts
           which
           may
           ,
           upon
           the
           like
           temptation
           ,
           have
           diverted
           to
           other
           objects
           ;
           in
           a
           word
           ,
           to
           engage
           every
           one
           to
           be
           made
           no
           idle
           or
           unprofitable
           Spectator
           of
           the
           Service
           :
           and
           as
           long
           as
           there
           is
           still
           need
           of
           that
           helpe
           to
           these
           so
           necessary
           ends
           ,
           and
           not
           the
           least
           shew
           or
           pretence
           of
           objection
           against
           it
           ,
           how
           necessary
           it
           can
           be
           to
           reject
           it
           wholly
           ,
           and
           lay
           all
           the
           taske
           upon
           the
           Priest
           ,
           and
           not
           require
           so
           much
           as
           an
           Amen
           (
           which
           it
           seems
           was
           in
           fashion
           in
           S.
           Pauls
           time
           )
           of
           the
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           or
           
             Lay
             Person
          
           ,
           I
           leave
           to
           the
           most
           prejudicate
           Reader
           to
           give
           sentence
           for
           me
           .
        
         
           
             
               Sect
            
             26
          
           As
           for
           the
           Letany
           ,
           wherein
           the
           People
           are
           more
           exercised
           then
           in
           any
           other
           part
           of
           the
           Service
           ,
           't
           is
           certainly
           designed
           to
           make
           it
           more
           proportionable
           to
           the
           title
           bestowed
           on
           it
           by
           the
           Antients
           of
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             earnest
             or
             intense
             Prayer
          
           ,
           and
           in
           Methodius
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             earnest
             Petitions
          
           ,
           (
           and
           in
           the
           Greek
           Liturgies
           simply
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             intense
             or
             earnest
          
           )
           from
           
             Act.
             12.
             5.
             
             Luk.
          
           22.
           44.
           
           This
           continuall
           joyning
           of
           the
           people
           in
           every
           passage
           of
           it
           ,
           tending
           very
           much
           both
           to
           the
           improving
           and
           evidencing
           that
           fervor
           and
           intension
           ,
           which
           can
           never
           be
           more
           necessary
           then
           throughout
           that
           Service
           ;
           of
           which
           I
           shall
           in
           passing
           say
           these
           three
           things
           ,
           and
           justify
           them
           against
           any
           gain-sayer
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           not
           extant
           any
           where
           ,
           1.
           a
           more
           particular
           excellent
           enumeration
           of
           all
           the
           Christians
           either
           private
           or
           common
           wants
           ,
           as
           farre
           as
           is
           likely
           to
           come
           to
           the
           cognisance
           of
           a
           Congregation
           :
           nor
           2.
           a
           more
           innocent
           blamelesse
           Forme
           ,
           against
           
           which
           there
           lyes
           no
           just
           objection
           ,
           and
           most
           of
           the
           unjust
           ones
           that
           have
           been
           made
           ,
           are
           reproachfull
           to
           Scripture
           it selfe
           ,
           from
           whence
           the
           passages
           excepted
           against
           are
           fetcht
           ,
           as
           that
           particularly
           of
           
             Praying
             for
             Gods
             mercy
             upon
             all
             men
             ,
          
           from
           1.
           
           Tim.
           2.
           1.
           nor
           3.
           a
           more
           artificiall
           composure
           for
           the
           raising
           that
           zeale
           ,
           and
           keeping
           it
           up
           throughout
           ,
           then
           this
           so
           defamed
           part
           of
           our
           Liturgy
           ;
           for
           which
           and
           other
           excellencies
           undoubtedly
           it
           is
           ,
           (
           and
           not
           for
           any
           Conjuring
           or
           Swearing
           in
           it
           )
           that
           the
           Devill
           hath
           taken
           care
           that
           it
           should
           drink
           deepest
           of
           that
           bitter
           cup
           of
           Calumny
           and
           Reviling
           ,
           which
           it
           can
           no
           way
           have
           provoked
           ,
           but
           only
           as
           Christ
           did
           the
           reproach
           of
           the
           diseased
           man
           ,
           
             What
             have
             I
             to
             do
             with
             thee
             ?
             &c.
          
           when
           he
           came
           to
           exorcize
           and
           cast
           out
           the
           Devill
           that
           possest
           him
           .
           And
           for
           this
           to
           be
           throwne
           out
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           sure
           there
           is
           no
           other
           necessity
           ,
           then
           there
           was
           that
           there
           should
           be
           
             Scandals
             and
             Heresies
          
           in
           it
           ,
           onely
           because
           the
           Devill
           and
           his
           Factors
           would
           have
           it
           so
           .
        
         
           
             
               Sect
            
             27
          
           5.
           
           For
           the
           
             dividing
             of
             Prayers
             into
             divers
             Collects
             or
             Portions
             ,
          
           and
           not
           putting
           all
           our
           Petitions
           into
           one
           continued
           Prayer
           ,
           these
           advantages
           it
           hath
           to
           give
           it
           authority
           .
           1.
           the
           practice
           of
           the
           Jewes
           ,
           whose
           Liturgy
           was
           dispensed
           into
           
             Lessons
             ,
             &c.
          
           and
           18.
           
           Collects
           ,
           or
           short
           Prayers
           .
           2.
           
           The
           example
           of
           Christs
           prescribing
           a
           short
           Forme
           ,
           and
           in
           that
           ,
           saith
           S.
           Chrysostome
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             teaching
             us
             the
             me
             asure
             or
             length
             due
             to
             each
             Prayer
             of
             ours
             ,
             Hom.
             de
             Annâ
             .
             f.
          
           965.
           and
           setting
           a
           mark
           of
           
             Heathenisme
             ,
             Mat.
          
           6.
           and
           of
           
             Pharisaisme
             ,
             Mat.
          
           23.
           14.
           on
           their
           
             long
             Prayers
          
           .
           3.
           
           The
           advice
           of
           the
           Antients
           ,
           who
           tell
           us
           S.
           Peters
           Forme
           ,
           used
           for
           a
           great
           while
           in
           the
           
             Roman
             Church
          
           ,
           was
           a
           short
           one
           ,
           and
           that
           Christ
           and
           S.
           Paul
           commanded
           us
           to
           make
           our
           Prayers
           ,
           
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             short
             and
             frequent
          
           ,
           and
           
             with
             little
             distances
             betweene
          
           .
           And
           so
           Ephiphanius
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           :
           
             orat
             .
             c.
          
           24.
           directs
           to
           offer
           our
           Petitions
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           with
           all
           frequency
           ;
           and
           
             Cassian
             ,
             de
             instit
             .
             mon.
             l.
             2.
             c.
          
           10.
           from
           the
           universall
           consent
           of
           them
           ,
           
             Vtilius
             censent
             breves
             orationes
             sed
             creberrimas
             fieri
             ,
             The
             way
             that
             is
             resolved
             to
             be
             most
             profitable
             ,
             is
             to
             have
             short
             Prayers
             ,
             but
             very
             thick
             or
             frequent
             .
          
           And
           he
           addes
           a
           consideration
           which
           prompted
           them
           to
           this
           resolution
           ,
           
             Vt
             Diaboli
             insidiantis
             jacula
             succinctà
             brevitate
             vitemur
             ,
             
             That
             by
             that
             means
             the
             Divells
             darts
             which
             he
             is
             wont
             to
             find
             and
             steale
             his
             time
             to
             shoot
             into
             our
             breasts
             ,
             may
             by
             the
             brevity
             of
             our
             Prayers
          
           be
           prevented
           .
           To
           these
           many
           more
           might
           be
           added
           ,
           but
           that
           the
           no-advantage
           on
           the
           other
           side
           above
           this
           (
           save
           onely
           the
           reputation
           of
           the
           labour
           and
           patience
           of
           speaking
           or
           hearing
           so
           much
           in
           a
           continued
           course
           ,
           in
           one
           breath
           as
           it
           were
           )
           will
           save
           us
           the
           paines
           of
           using
           more
           motives
           to
           perswade
           any
           ,
           that
           sure
           it
           is
           not
           necessary
           to
           exchange
           this
           pleasant
           easie
           course
           of
           our
           Liturgy
           ,
           for
           the
           tedious
           toylsome
           lesse
           profitable
           course
           in
           the
           Directory
           .
        
         
           
             
               Sect
            
             28
          
           6.
           
           For
           the
           
             Ceremonies
             used
             in
             the
             severall
             Services
             ,
          
           much
           might
           be
           said
           ,
           as
           particularly
           for
           that
           of
           kneeling
           (
           in
           opposition
           to
           sitting
           at
           the
           
             Lords
             Supper
          
           designed
           in
           the
           Directory
           :
           )
           1.
           
           That
           it
           is
           agreeable
           to
           the
           practice
           of
           all
           Antiquity
           ,
           who
           though
           they
           kneeled
           not
           ,
           because
           the
           Canon
           of
           the
           Councell
           of
           Nice
           ,
           obliged
           all
           to
           
             stand
             in
             the
             Church
          
           between
           Easter
           and
           Whitsuntide
           ,
           or
           on
           the
           
             Lords
             day
          
           all
           the
           yeare
           long
           ,
           (
           which
           by
           the
           way
           absolutely
           excludes
           sitting
           ,
           
           as
           also
           doth
           that
           saying
           of
           
             Optatus
             l.
          
           4.
           
           That
           
             the
             People
             may
             not
             sit
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
          
           and
           of
           
             Tertullian
             ,
             l.
             de
             Orat.
             c.
          
           12.
           
           That
           
             't
             was
             an
             Heathen
             custome
             to
             sit
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             therefore
             ought
             to
             be
             reprehended
          
           ;
           )
           yet
           used
           the
           Prayer-gesture
           at
           receiving
           ,
           
             i.
             e.
             bowing
             their
             bodies
             and
             heads
             ,
          
           which
           the
           Fathers
           call
           adoration
           :
           
             kissing
             of
             the
             hand
          
           ,
           is
           the
           propriety
           of
           the
           Latine
           word
           ,
           but
           but
           the
           ordinary
           denotation
           of
           it
           ,
           
             bowing
             the
             body
          
           ,
           the
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           which
           is
           more
           then
           the
           former
           ,
           the
           
             cultus
             major
          
           ,
           among
           the
           Learned
           ;
           For
           as
           Herodotus
           observes
           of
           the
           Eastern
           Nations
           ,
           that
           the
           manner
           of
           equalls
           ,
           was
           to
           
             kisse
             one
             another
             at
             meeting
          
           ,
           of
           inferiours
           to
           
             kisse
             the
             hand
             of
             the
             Superiour
             ,
          
           but
           of
           the
           
             Suppliants
             or
             Petitioners
          
           ,
           that
           would
           expresse
           the
           greatest
           humility
           to
           
             bow
             themselves
          
           before
           him
           ,
           so
           was
           this
           last
           of
           the
           three
           continued
           among
           the
           primitive
           Christians
           in
           their
           Services
           of
           the
           greatest
           piety
           and
           humility
           ,
           
             Climacus
             ,
             p.
          
           298.
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             when
             I
             receive
             I
             worship
             ,
             or
             adore
             ,
          
           agreeable
           to
           which
           the
           great
           men
           in
           the
           French
           Churches
           ,
           who
           receive
           it
           passing
           or
           going
           (
           a
           meer
           
             Aegyptian
             Passe-over
          
           custome
           )
           do
           first
           make
           a
           lowly
           cringe
           or
           curtesie
           before
           they
           take
           it
           in
           their
           hands
           .
           2.
           that
           Christs
           Table-gesture
           at
           the
           delivering
           it
           ,
           is
           no
           Argument
           for
           sitting
           ,
           both
           because
           it
           is
           not
           manifest
           by
           the
           Text
           that
           he
           used
           that
           ,
           save
           
           only
           at
           the
           Passe-over
           ,
           from
           which
           this
           
             Supper
             of
             the
             Lord
          
           was
           distinct
           ,
           and
           was
           celebrated
           by
           
             blessing
             ,
             and
             breaking
             ,
             and
             giving
             the
             bread
             ,
             &c.
          
           to
           which
           some
           other
           gesture
           might
           be
           more
           proper
           ,
           and
           more
           commodious
           ,
           and
           because
           Christs
           gesture
           in
           that
           is
           no
           more
           obligingly
           exemplary
           to
           us
           ,
           then
           his
           doing
           it
           
             after
             Supper
          
           was
           to
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           who
           yet
           did
           it
           
             Fasting
             ,
             Act.
          
           13.
           2.
           and
           generally
           took
           it
           before
           the
           agapae
           ,
           and
           as
           by
           Plinies
           Epistle
           it
           appears
           ,
           so
           early
           in
           the
           morning
           ,
           that
           the
           Congregation
           departed
           and
           met
           again
           ,
           
             ad
             capiendum
             cibum
             promiscuum
             ,
             to
             take
             their
             meales
             together
             .
          
           As
           also
           3.
           that
           the
           contrary
           gesture
           of
           sitting
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           ,
           not
           many
           years
           since
           ,
           by
           a
           full
           Synod
           of
           Protestants
           in
           Poland
           forbidden
           ,
           if
           not
           condemned
           ,
           because
           they
           found
           it
           used
           by
           the
           Arrians
           ,
           as
           complying
           with
           their
           opinion
           ,
           who
           hold
           our
           Saviour
           to
           be
           a
           meer
           Creature
           ,
           so
           is
           it
           now
           profest
           by
           some
           of
           our
           late
           Reformers
           writings
           to
           be
           a
           badge
           and
           cognisance
           of
           their
           beleeving
           in
           the
           infallibility
           of
           Christs
           promise
           of
           coming
           to
           raign
           on
           this
           Earth
           again
           ,
           and
           take
           them
           into
           a
           familiar
           and
           (
           a
           kind
           of
           )
           equall
           conversation
           with
           him
           ,
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Millenaries
           ,
           once
           in
           some
           credit
           ,
           but
           after
           condemn'd
           by
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           though
           favoured
           by
           some
           Learned
           men
           ,
           both
           antiently
           and
           of
           late
           ,
           is
           not
           yet
           sure
           cleare
           enough
           to
           come
           into
           our
           Creed
           or
           Liturgy
           :
           or
           to
           be
           profest
           and
           proclaimed
           by
           that
           gesture
           ,
           when
           ever
           we
           receive
           the
           Sacrament
           .
           The
           evidence
           or
           proofe
           of
           it
           being
           primarily
           that
           in
           the
           Revelation
           ,
           which
           by
           the
           rest
           of
           that
           Book
           I
           am
           very
           apt
           to
           suspect
           may
           signifie
           any
           thing
           rather
           then
           what
           the
           letter
           of
           the
           words
           imports
           to
           us
           at
           the
           first
           view
           of
           them
           .
           But
           I
           shall
           not
           enlarge
           on
           this
           ,
           nor
           the
           other
           Ceremonies
           mention'd
           ,
           but
           referre
           the
           Reader
           to
           the
           Learned
           Satisfactory
           unanswer'd
           labour
           of
           M.
           Hooker
           ,
           on
           these
           Subjects
           ,
           and
           then
           aske
           him
           when
           he
           hath
           read
           him
           ,
           1.
           whether
           he
           repent
           him
           of
           that
           paines
           ,
           2.
           whether
           in
           his
           Conscience
           he
           can
           thinke
           it
           necessary
           ,
           or
           tending
           to
           edification
           to
           cast
           all
           these
           causelesly
           out
           of
           this
           Church
           ,
           or
           the
           whole
           Liturgy
           for
           their
           sakes
           .
        
         
           
             
               Sect
            
             29
          
           Now
           for
           those
           things
           that
           are
           more
           intrinsecall
           to
           the
           Liturgy
           ,
           and
           parts
           of
           the
           Service
           ;
           as
        
         
           1.
           
           For
           the
           
             pronouncing
             of
             Absolution
          
           ,
           which
           Christ
           so
           solemnly
           instated
           on
           the
           Priest
           in
           his
           Disciples
           (
           by
           three
           severall
           acts
           ,
           
           1.
           unto
           Peter
           as
           the
           mouth
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           Mat.
           16.
           19.
           then
           by
           way
           of
           promise
           to
           them
           all
           together
           ,
           Cap.
           18.
           18.
           then
           by
           way
           of
           actuall
           instating
           it
           on
           them
           breathing
           that
           power
           and
           the
           
             Holy
             Ghost
             on
          
           them
           together
           ,
           John
           20.
           23.
           
           )
           and
           which
           is
           so
           distinctly
           named
           by
           S.
           
             James
             ,
             c.
          
           5.
           15.
           in
           the
           case
           of
           sicknesse
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           (
           not
           as
           we
           render
           
             they
             shall
             be
             forgiven
             him
          
           ,
           as
           if
           it
           were
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           and
           belonged
           only
           to
           Gods
           act
           of
           pardoning
           ,
           but
           )
           impersonally
           
             Absolution
             shall
             be
             given
             him
          
           ;
           and
           so
           constantly
           preserved
           and
           exercised
           in
           the
           universall
           Church
           in
           publike
           and
           private
           ,
           and
           approv'd
           (
           as
           farre
           as
           our
           Liturgy
           uses
           it
           )
           even
           by
           those
           who
           affirm
           that
           power
           in
           the
           Minister
           to
           be
           
             onely
             declarative
          
           ,
           that
           any
           man
           conversant
           either
           in
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           or
           writings
           of
           the
           Fathers
           ,
           or
           modern
           Authors
           ,
           or
           that
           hath
           but
           seen
           
             Knox'es
             Scotch
             Liturgy
          
           ,
           and
           observ'd
           that
           part
           of
           it
           ,
           about
           the
           
             receiving
             of
             Penitents
          
           ,
           would
           be
           amazed
           to
           see
           a
           
             Directory
             for
             the
             publike
             worship
             of
             God
          
           (
           which
           is
           a
           large
           phrase
           and
           containes
           the
           whole
           Office
           of
           the
           Priest
           )
           and
           in
           it
           a
           Title
           
             for
             the
             visitation
             of
             the
             sicke
             ,
          
           and
           yet
           find
           never
           a
           word
           about
           Absolution
           ,
           no
           not
           in
           
             case
             of
             scruple
             ,
             doubt
             ,
             or
             temptation
             ,
             pag.
          
           67.
           or
           the
           death
           bed
           it selfe
           .
           This
           exercise
           of
           those
           
             Keyes
             of
             of
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             i.
             e.
          
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           this
           pronouncing
           of
           Gods
           pardon
           ,
           and
           actuall
           giving
           the
           Pardon
           and
           Peace
           of
           the
           Church
           to
           all
           her
           penitent
           Children
           ,
           especially
           that
           more
           particular
           act
           before
           the
           Communion
           ,
           and
           on
           the
           Bed
           of
           sicknesse
           ;
           is
           ,
           beside
           the
           obedience
           to
           Christ
           ,
           so
           necessary
           an
           expression
           of
           Christian
           charity
           in
           every
           Church
           to
           its
           poore
           members
           ,
           and
           the
           denying
           of
           it
           ,
           where
           it
           is
           due
           ,
           so
           barbarous
           an
           inhumanity
           (
           which
           yet
           I
           hope
           no
           man
           shall
           be
           the
           worse
           for
           ,
           but
           those
           that
           do
           deny
           it
           )
           that
           as
           the
           turning
           of
           
             Publike
             Censures
          
           out
           of
           this
           Church
           ,
           is
           a
           rare
           example
           of
           despight
           unto
           Christs
           command
           ,
           (
           there
           being
           no
           
             Nationall
             Church
          
           from
           Christs
           time
           to
           this
           to
           be
           found
           without
           it
           ,
           till
           this
           of
           ours
           for
           these
           last
           three
           years
           )
           so
           the
           sending
           of
           Absolution
           after
           it
           ,
           and
           the
           affirming
           it
           to
           be
           necessary
           to
           be
           done
           ,
           and
           appointing
           all
           foot-steps
           of
           it
           to
           be
           turn'd
           out
           of
           the
           Service
           ,
           is
           a
           piece
           of
           disorder
           ,
           as
           contrary
           to
           Charity
           as
           to
           Piety
           ,
           to
           Reason
           as
           Religion
           ,
           this
           being
           so
           far
           from
           the
           blame
           of
           an
           exuberancy
           in
           our
           Service
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           more
           reason
           to
           wish
           that
           there
           were
           more
           of
           this
           nature
           ,
           then
           that
           that
           ,
           which
           we
           have
           already
           ,
           were
           omitted
           .
        
         
         
           2.
           
           For
           the
           
             Hymnes
             of
             the
             Church
          
           ,
           it
           will
           not
           be
           amisse
           perhaps
           to
           give
           you
           first
           the
           true
           notion
           of
           the
           word
           ;
           there
           being
           among
           the
           Hebrewes
           three
           sorts
           of
           Songs
           ,
           1.
           
           Mizmor
           ,
           a
           
             concise
             or
             short
             verse
             ,
             2.
             
             Tehillah
             ,
             Praise
             ,
          
           celebrating
           or
           depredicating
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           3.
           
           Schir
           ,
           a
           Canticle
           ,
           as
           the
           word
           is
           used
           in
           the
           title
           of
           that
           
             Song
             of
             Songs
          
           .
           And
           answerable
           to
           these
           three
           ,
           we
           have
           Col.
           3.
           17.
           
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           and
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           Psalmes
           and
           Hymnes
           ,
           and
           Songs
           ,
           where
           the
           word
           Hymne
           is
           answerable
           to
           the
           second
           of
           these
           ,
           a
           praising
           and
           magnifying
           of
           God
           in
           and
           for
           some
           of
           his
           most
           remarkeable
           acts
           of
           mercy
           and
           power
           .
           Thus
           was
           it
           the
           dictate
           even
           of
           nature
           it selfe
           among
           the
           Heathens
           ,
           to
           imploy
           a
           great
           part
           of
           their
           Poetry
           ,
           
             i.
             e.
          
           their
           Piety
           (
           for
           so
           Orpheus
           the
           first
           and
           most
           famous
           Writer
           of
           Hymnes
           ,
           was
           called
           
             Theologus
             Poeta
          
           ,
           a
           Poet
           that
           was
           a
           Divine
           also
           )
           in
           framing
           of
           Hymnes
           to
           their
           Gods
           ;
           though
           those
           of
           Musaeus
           and
           Linus
           ,
           the
           other
           two
           
             Theologi
             Poetae
          
           ,
           are
           not
           now
           to
           be
           met
           with
           .
           The
           like
           we
           have
           still
           of
           Homer
           also
           ,
           and
           I
           remember
           Galen
           the
           famous
           Physitian
           ,
           in
           one
           of
           his
           Books
           
             De
             usu
             partium
          
           ,
           describing
           the
           composure
           of
           the
           Foot
           ,
           breakes
           out
           of
           a
           suddaine
           into
           an
           excellent
           acknowledgement
           ,
           which
           hee
           calls
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             a
             true
             Hymne
          
           in
           laud
           
             of
             that
          
           God
           
             which
             made
             these
          
           curious
           bodies
           of
           men
           .
           This
           duty
           of
           naturall
           Piety
           ,
           Christianity
           certainly
           hath
           not
           obstructed
           ,
           but
           elevated
           it
           to
           a
           far
           higher
           pitch
           by
           superadding
           that
           greatest
           obligation
           taken
           from
           the
           
             Redemption
             of
             Mankind
          
           ,
           to
           that
           old
           one
           of
           the
           Creation
           .
           And
           thus
           in
           all
           Ages
           of
           the
           Church
           some
           Hymnes
           have
           been
           constantly
           retained
           to
           be
           said
           or
           sung
           in
           the
           Churches
           ,
           I
           mean
           not
           only
           the
           daily
           lections
           of
           the
           
             Psalmes
             of
             David
          
           (
           which
           yet
           this
           Directory
           doth
           not
           mention
           ,
           but
           only
           commands
           a
           more
           frequent
           reading
           of
           that
           Book
           ,
           then
           of
           some
           other
           parts
           of
           Scripture
           )
           nor
           the
           singing
           of
           some
           of
           those
           
             Psalmes
             in
             Metre
          
           ,
           (
           which
           yet
           this
           Directory
           doth
           not
           prescribe
           neither
           ,
           save
           onely
           on
           daies
           of
           Thankesgiving
           ,
           or
           after
           the
           Sermon
           ,
           
             if
             with
             convenience
             it
             may
             be
             done
             ,
          
           making
           it
           very
           indifferent
           ,
           it
           seems
           ,
           whether
           it
           be
           kept
           at
           all
           in
           the
           Church
           or
           no
           ,
           unlesse
           on
           those
           speciall
           occasions
           .
           )
           But
           the
           alternate
           reading
           of
           the
           Psalmes
           both
           by
           Priest
           and
           people
           ,
           (
           
             Psalmi
             ab
             omnibus
             celebrentur
             ,
             Let
             the
             Psalmes
             be
             said
             by
             all
             ,
          
           in
           the
           
             Milevit
             .
             Counc
             .
             Can.
          
           12.
           )
           the
           constant
           use
           of
           some
           speciall
           Psalmes
           ,
           as
           the
           Introite
           ,
           and
           of
           other
           more
           purely
           Christian
           
           Hymnes
           ,
           either
           framed
           by
           holy
           men
           in
           the
           Scripture
           in
           reference
           to
           Christs
           Incarnation
           ,
           or
           by
           the
           Church
           since
           on
           purpose
           to
           blesse
           and
           praise
           God
           for
           his
           mercies
           in
           Christ
           ,
           which
           sure
           deserve
           a
           daily
           celebration
           from
           every
           Christian
           ,
           as
           well
           and
           as
           richly
           as
           any
           Victory
           over
           Enemies
           ,
           though
           it
           be
           one
           of
           theirs
           over
           the
           King
           himselfe
           ,
           can
           deserve
           of
           them
           upon
           any
           such
           day
           of
           Thanksgiving
           .
           Of
           this
           kind
           is
           the
           
             Te
             Deum
          
           ,
           a
           most
           Divine
           and
           admirable
           Forme
           ,
           
           called
           antiently
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           a
           triumphant
           Song
           ,
           generally
           thought
           to
           be
           composed
           by
           Saint
           Augustine
           and
           S.
           Ambrose
           ,
           on
           the
           day
           that
           S.
           Ambrose
           baptized
           S.
           Augustine
           ,
           and
           fitted
           to
           that
           purpose
           with
           an
           acknowledgment
           of
           the
           Trinity
           ,
           in
           reference
           to
           S.
           Augustines
           conversion
           from
           Manichaisme
           .
           If
           this
           be
           true
           ,
           then
           sure
           is
           it
           one
           of
           those
           ,
           the
           repeating
           of
           which
           moved
           S.
           Augustine
           to
           so
           much
           passion
           ,
           that
           he
           faith
           in
           his
           
             Confessions
             ,
             l.
             9.
             
             Quantum
             flevi
             in
             hymnis
             &
             Canticis
             Ecclesiae
             tuae
             ,
          
           that
           and
           the
           like
           
             Hymnes
             of
             the
             Church
             fetcht
             many
             tears
             from
             him
             .
          
           Of
           which
           I
           shall
           only
           say
           ,
           that
           to
           any
           man
           that
           hath
           but
           an
           humble
           ,
           faithfull
           ,
           thankfull
           fervent
           heart
           to
           go
           along
           with
           it
           ,
           it
           is
           as
           Christian
           a
           piece
           of
           praise
           and
           prayer
           ,
           as
           any
           humane
           pen
           could
           contribute
           toward
           the
           publike
           worship
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           he
           that
           hath
           had
           the
           use
           of
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           now
           thinkes
           fit
           to
           banish
           out
           of
           it
           ,
           shewes
           his
           own
           former
           coldnesse
           and
           non-proficiency
           under
           that
           means
           of
           grace
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           never
           joyned
           in
           it
           with
           any
           zeale
           or
           earnestnesse
           ,
           or
           else
           his
           retchlesse
           ingratitude
           to
           the
           Church
           which
           hath
           allow'd
           him
           the
           benefit
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           
             
               Sect
            
             31
          
           The
           like
           might
           be
           added
           of
           those
           two
           other
           in
           the
           administration
           of
           the
           Sacrament
           of
           the
           Lords
           Supper
           ,
           the
           former
           before
           the
           Sacrament
           beginning
           with
           
             Lift
             up
             your
             hearts
          
           ,
           and
           ending
           with
           the
           
             Holy
             ,
             holy
             ,
             holy
             ,
             Lord
             God
             of
             Hosts
             ,
             &c.
          
           a
           forme
           to
           be
           found
           with
           little
           variation
           ,
           both
           in
           S.
           Jameses
           ,
           S.
           Basils
           ,
           and
           S.
           Chrysostomes
           Liturgy
           ,
           the
           other
           ,
           after
           the
           Sacrament
           ,
           
             Glory
             be
             to
             God
             on
             high
             ,
          
           &c.
           called
           antiently
           
             hymaus
             Angelicus
             ,
             the
             Angelicall
             hymne
             ,
          
           from
           the
           first
           part
           of
           it
           which
           was
           sung
           by
           Angels
           ,
           and
           both
           these
           such
           ancient
           ,
           pure
           ,
           excellent
           composures
           in
           themselves
           ,
           and
           so
           fitly
           accommodated
           to
           the
           present
           businesse
           ,
           and
           all
           that
           I
           have
           named
           ,
           so
           farre
           from
           any
           appearance
           of
           evill
           ,
           so
           free
           from
           any
           the
           least
           objection
           of
           any
           the
           most
           petulant
           malicious
           calumniator
           (
           as
           far
           as
           I
           yet
           ever
           heard
           )
           so
           well-becoming
           
           a
           Congregation
           of
           Saints
           ,
           who
           by
           praising
           God
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           should
           practice
           before
           hand
           ,
           and
           fit
           themselves
           for
           the
           singing
           of
           Hallelujahs
           perpetually
           in
           heaven
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           meane
           time
           beare
           the
           Angels
           company
           here
           (
           who
           Saint
           Chrysostome
           tells
           us
           ,
           sing
           all
           the
           hymnes
           with
           us
           :
           )
           that
           't
           is
           little
           better
           then
           fury
           ,
           
           (
           savouring
           much
           of
           the
           temper
           of
           that
           
             evill
             spirit
             on
             Saul
          
           ,
           that
           was
           exorcized
           with
           
             Davids
             Musicke
          
           ,
           and
           therefore
           may
           be
           allowed
           to
           have
           malice
           to
           that
           and
           the
           like
           ever
           since
           )
           to
           think
           it
           necessary
           to
           throw
           this
           piece
           of
           heaven
           out
           of
           the
           Church
           .
        
         
           
             
               Sect
            
             32
          
           3.
           
           For
           the
           Doxology
           so
           constantly
           annexed
           to
           many
           parts
           of
           our
           service
           ,
           in
           these
           words
           ,
           (
           wherein
           the
           people
           either
           are
           to
           begin
           or
           answer
           )
           
             Glory
             be
             to
             the
             Father
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           It
           is
           an
           ancient
           piece
           of
           very
           great
           consideration
           ,
           the
           former
           versicle
           of
           it
           being
           ,
           at
           't
           is
           affirmed
           by
           good
           authorities
           ,
           composed
           by
           the
           first
           Councell
           of
           Nice
           ,
           and
           appointed
           by
           them
           to
           be
           used
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           as
           a
           
             lesser
             Creed
             ,
             or
             confession
             of
             the
             Trinity
             ,
          
           and
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           Consubstantiality
           of
           the
           Sonne
           and
           Holy
           Ghost
           ,
           with
           the
           Father
           (
           at
           which
           it
           hath
           therefore
           antiently
           been
           the
           custome
           to
           stand
           up
           ;
           confession
           of
           God
           ,
           being
           a
           praising
           of
           him
           (
           as
           the
           word
           in
           other
           languages
           imports
           )
           to
           which
           therefore
           that
           posture
           is
           most
           due
           )
           which
           may
           well
           passe
           for
           no
           fable
           ,
           because
           't
           is
           cleare
           ,
           that
           soon
           after
           that
           time
           ,
           
             Flavianus
             sang
             it
             aloud
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Antioch
             ,
          
           as
           appears
           by
           *
           Zozomen
           ,
           and
           *
           Theodoret
           ,
           (
           and
           if
           we
           may
           believe
           *
           Nicephorus
           ,
           St.
           
             Chrysostome
             joyn'd
             with
             him
             in
             it
          
           ;
           )
           Of
           this
           Philostorgius
           the
           
             Arrian
             Historiographer
          
           tells
           us
           ,
           An.
           348.
           
           
             Flavianus
             having
             gotten
             a
             Congregation
             of
             Monkes
             together
             ,
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             was
             the
             first
             that
             began
             that
             forme
             of
             Doxology
             ,
          
           others
           using
           that
           other
           Forme
           of
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             Glory
             to
             the
             Father
             ,
             by
             the
             Sonne
             ,
             in
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
          
           making
           the
           Son
           inferiour
           to
           the
           Father
           ,
           and
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           to
           the
           Sonne
           ,
           as
           Eunomius
           and
           Eudoxius
           did
           ,
           which
           it
           seems
           
             Philostorgius
             himself
             most
             approv'd
             of
          
           ,
           (
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           saith
           his
           Epitomator
           of
           him
           )
           others
           (
           not
           as
           Gotofred
           mends
           his
           Copy
           ,
           and
           reads
           it
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           but
           as
           the
           
             Oxford
             Manuscript
          
           )
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             Glory
             to
             the
             Father
             ,
             and
             the
             Son
             in
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             .
          
           These
           two
           severall
           Forms
           ,
           and
           some
           say
           a
           third
           [
           
             in
             the
             Sonne
             and
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
          
           ]
           were
           it
           seemes
           proposed
           
           against
           Athanasius
           in
           the
           Councell
           of
           
             Antioch
             ,
             An.
             Dom.
          
           341.
           and
           by
           men
           of
           severall
           perswasions
           used
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           Antioch
           ,
           as
           a
           Character
           ,
           by
           which
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             they
             exprest
             their
             severall
             opinions
          
           ,
           saith
           
             Zozomen
             ,
             l.
             3.
             c.
             19.
             and
             l.
          
           4.
           27.
           
           &
           by
           so
           doing
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             every
             one
             applyed
             the
             Psalme
             or
             Hymne
          
           (
           to
           the
           end
           of
           which
           ,
           as
           now
           with
           us
           ,
           it
           was
           ,
           it
           seems
           ,
           then
           annext
           )
           
             to
             his
             opinion
          
           .
           In
           which
           narration
           of
           Philostorgius
           ,
           we
           have
           no
           reason
           to
           suspect
           any-thing
           ,
           but
           the
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           that
           Flavianus
           was
           the
           
             first
             that
             sang
             it
          
           ,
           wherein
           his
           favour
           to
           the
           Arians
           might
           make
           him
           partiall
           ,
           or
           the
           truth
           might
           be
           ,
           he
           was
           the
           first
           that
           sang
           it
           at
           Antioch
           ,
           for
           there
           Athanasius
           was
           in
           a
           Councell
           condemn'd
           ,
           and
           so
           still
           the
           Forme
           might
           in
           other
           places
           be
           used
           more
           antiently
           .
           This
           first
           verse
           being
           on
           this
           occasion
           brought
           into
           the
           Church
           as
           a
           testimony
           ,
           and
           Pillar
           of
           the
           Catholick
           verity
           against
           the
           Arians
           ,
           and
           annext
           by
           ancient
           custome
           to
           the
           end
           of
           the
           Psalmes
           in
           the
           Liturgy
           ,
           St.
           Jerome
           or
           some
           body
           before
           him
           ,
           being
           moved
           by
           the
           noise
           of
           the
           Macedonians
           (
           who
           accepted
           against
           that
           part
           of
           it
           concerning
           the
           
             Holy
             Ghost
          
           ,
           affirming
           that
           that
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Divinity
           of
           the
           
             Holy
             Ghost
          
           was
           novell
           )
           is
           said
           to
           have
           beene
           the
           Author
           of
           adding
           the
           other
           verse
           or
           line
           to
           the
           former
           ,
           in
           opposition
           to
           them
           ,
           
             As
             it
             was
             in
             the
             beginning
             ,
             &c.
          
           to
           signifie
           this
           to
           be
           the
           ancient
           Catholick
           ,
           no
           new
           private
           doctrine
           or
           opinion
           ;
           and
           yet
           that
           it
           was
           very
           near
           ,
           if
           not
           as
           ancient
           as
           the
           former
           ,
           may
           be
           guest
           by
           what
           
             Theodoret
             ,
             l.
             2.
             c.
          
           24.
           saith
           of
           
             Leontius
             Bishop
             of
             Antioch
          
           ,
           that
           he
           
             was
             wont
             to
             say
             to
             himselfe
             the
          
           Arrian
           
             Doxology
             so
             softly
             ,
             that
             no
             word
             could
             be
             heard
             by
             him
             that
             stood
             next
             ,
             but
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           
             for
             ever
             and
             ever
          
           ,
           (
           the
           close
           of
           the
           second
           line
           )
           and
           this
           saith
           he
           ,
           while
           Flavianus
           ,
           who
           opposed
           him
           ,
           was
           a
           Lay-man
           .
           And
           if
           this
           be
           a
           time
           wherein
           such
           Formes
           as
           these
           ,
           (
           which
           besides
           
             giving
             glory
             to
             God
          
           ,
           do
           secure
           and
           defend
           the
           Catholick
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Trinity
           ,
           against
           all
           antient
           or
           moderne
           Arrians
           ,
           and
           Macedonians
           )
           are
           necessarily
           to
           be
           cast
           out
           ,
           as
           hinderances
           to
           growth
           and
           edification
           ,
           sure
           the
           design
           is
           only
           to
           plant
           Heresies
           in
           the
           Church
           (
           to
           which
           alone
           that
           may
           prove
           impediment
           )
           but
           nothing
           else
           .
        
         
           
             
               Sect
            
             33
          
           Having
           said
           this
           ,
           't
           will
           not
           be
           needfull
           to
           adde
           concerning
           the
           fourth
           head
           ,
           more
           then
           only
           the
           acknowledgement
           of
           my
           
           wonder
           and
           astonishment
           ,
           why
           the
           same
           calamity
           and
           tempest
           that
           carried
           away
           this
           
             lesser
             Creed
          
           ,
           should
           also
           be
           able
           to
           raise
           so
           fierce
           a
           Torrent
           ,
           as
           to
           drive
           and
           hurry
           with
           it
           the
           
             three
             larger
             Creeds
             also
          
           ,
           especially
           that
           not
           only
           of
           the
           
             Nicene
             Fathers
          
           ,
           but
           of
           the
           Apostles
           themselves
           ;
           Against
           the
           matter
           of
           which
           I
           have
           not
           heard
           ,
           that
           the
           Presbyterians
           have
           any
           objection
           ,
           and
           sure
           the
           Beads-mans
           Divinity
           ,
           that
           turnes
           the
           Creed
           into
           a
           Prayer
           ,
           hath
           not
           only
           concluded
           the
           use
           of
           it
           to
           be
           a
           stinting
           of
           the
           Spirit
           .
           What
           the
           effect
           of
           this
           part
           of
           Reformation
           is
           likely
           to
           be
           ,
           will
           not
           be
           hard
           to
           divine
           ,
           even
           Barbarisme
           and
           Atheisme
           within
           a
           while
           ,
           the
           turning
           God
           and
           Christ
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           
             Articles
             of
             the
             Creed
          
           out
           of
           mens
           braines
           also
           ,
           and
           not
           (
           as
           yet
           it
           is
           )
           only
           out
           of
           their
           hearts
           ;
           what
           is
           the
           necessity
           of
           doing
           it
           ,
           will
           not
           so
           easily
           be
           resolved
           even
           by
           him
           that
           hath
           imbibed
           the
           Assemblers
           principles
           ,
           unlesse
           it
           be
           to
           gratify
           the
           Separatists
           ,
           who
           are
           profest
           denyers
           of
           one
           Article
           ,
           that
           of
           the
           
             Holy
             Catholick
             Church
          
           ,
           resolving
           the
           end
           and
           the
           effect
           of
           the
           
             Holy
             Ghost's
          
           descent
           to
           have
           been
           only
           to
           
             constitute
             particular
             Congregations
          
           ,
           and
           none
           else
           .
           As
           for
           the
           great
           patterne
           of
           the
           Presbyterians
           ,
           the
           practise
           of
           Geneva
           or
           Scotland
           ,
           that
           appears
           by
           
             Knox's
             Common
             Prayer-Book
          
           ,
           to
           have
           allowed
           a
           set
           Forme
           of
           
             Confession
             of
             Faith
          
           ,
           and
           designed
           it
           ,
           for
           the
           publick
           use
           as
           the
           first
           thing
           in
           that
           
             Book
             of
             Prayers
          
           ,
           though
           the
           truth
           is
           ,
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           or
           other
           ancient
           Creeds
           being
           set
           aside
           ,
           one
           of
           the
           Geneva
           forming
           is
           fain
           to
           supply
           the
           place
           of
           them
           ,
           which
           yet
           by
           the
           setting
           the
           severall
           parts
           of
           the
           
             Apostles
             Creed
          
           in
           the
           margent
           ,
           both
           there
           and
           in
           the
           order
           of
           Baptisme
           ,
           appeares
           rather
           to
           be
           an
           interpretation
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           so
           still
           the
           Separatists
           must
           be
           the
           onely
           men
           in
           the
           Church
           fit
           to
           be
           considered
           ,
           or
           else
           apparently
           there
           is
           no
           such
           
             Politicall
             necessity
          
           of
           this
           neither
           .
        
         
           
             
               Sect
            
             34
          
           For
           the
           fifth
           thing
           ,
           the
           so
           frequent
           repetition
           of
           the
           
             Lords
             Prayer
          
           ,
           and
           
             Prayers
             for
             the
             King
             in
             our
             Service
             ,
          
           this
           account
           may
           be
           briefly
           given
           of
           it
           .
           For
           the
           former
           ,
           that
           in
           our
           
             Common
             Prayer-Book
          
           ,
           there
           be
           severall
           Services
           for
           severall
           occasions
           ,
           of
           the
           
             Sacraments
             ,
             &c.
          
           for
           severall
           dayes
           ,
           as
           the
           Letany
           ;
           for
           severall
           times
           in
           the
           day
           ,
           not
           only
           Morning
           and
           Euening
           ,
           but
           one
           part
           to
           be
           said
           earlier
           in
           the
           morning
           ,
           and
           then
           toward
           noone
           a
           returne
           to
           another
           part
           ,
           (
           as
           the
           antient
           Primitives
           had
           three
           Services
           
           
           
           
           
           in
           a
           forenoone
           .
           1.
           
           That
           for
           the
           Catechumeni
           ,
           consisting
           of
           
             Prayers
             ,
             Psalmes
          
           ,
           and
           Readings
           ;
           then
           a
           2.
           
           For
           the
           Penitents
           ,
           such
           as
           our
           Letany
           ;
           and
           a
           3.
           
           For
           the
           Fideles
           ,
           the
           Faithfull
           ,
           our
           Communion
           Service
           ,
           )
           and
           even
           that
           which
           is
           assigned
           to
           one
           time
           so
           discontinued
           by
           Psalmes
           ,
           and
           Hymnes
           ,
           and
           Lessons
           ,
           that
           it
           becomes
           in
           a
           manner
           two
           Services
           ,
           clearly
           two
           
             times
             of
             Prayer
          
           .
           Now
           our
           Saviour
           commanding
           ,
           
             when
             you
             pray
             ,
             say
             our
             Father
          
           ;
           we
           have
           accordingly
           so
           assigned
           it
           ,
           to
           be
           once
           repeated
           in
           every
           such
           part
           of
           Service
           ,
           and
           I
           remember
           to
           have
           heard
           one
           of
           the
           gravest
           and
           most
           reverend
           men
           of
           the
           Assembly
           ,
           being
           asked
           his
           opinion
           about
           the
           use
           of
           the
           
             Lords
             Prayer
          
           ,
           to
           have
           answer'd
           to
           this
           purpose
           ,
           
             God
             forbid
             that
             I
             should
             ever
             be
             upon
             my
             knees
             in
             Prayer
             ,
             and
             rise
             up
             without
             adding
             Christs
             forme
             to
             my
             imperfect
             petitions
             .
          
           And
           whereas
           this
           Directory
           is
           so
           bountifull
           ,
           as
           to
           recommend
           this
           Prayer
           to
           be
           used
           in
           the
           Prayers
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           yet
           so
           wary
           as
           but
           to
           recommend
           it
           ,
           it
           is
           thereby
           confest
           that
           it
           is
           lawfull
           to
           retain
           a
           set
           Forme
           ,
           (
           for
           that
           is
           surely
           so
           ,
           and
           then
           the
           often
           using
           of
           a
           lawfull
           thing
           will
           not
           make
           it
           unlawfull
           )
           but
           withall
           that
           Christs
           command
           in
           points
           of
           his
           Service
           shall
           no
           more
           oblige
           to
           obedience
           ,
           then
           the
           commands
           of
           men
           ,
           for
           if
           it
           did
           ,
           this
           would
           be
           more
           then
           recommended
           .
           And
           now
           why
           that
           which
           may
           ,
           say
           they
           ,
           commendably
           (
           must
           ,
           say
           we
           ,
           necessarily
           in
           obedience
           to
           Christ
           )
           be
           used
           in
           the
           Prayers
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           being
           repeated
           oftner
           then
           once
           ,
           shall
           be
           usefull
           to
           him
           who
           was
           not
           come
           at
           the
           first
           saying
           ,
           or
           may
           be
           said
           more
           attentively
           by
           him
           who
           had
           before
           been
           too
           negligent
           ,
           should
           be
           necessary
           to
           be
           used
           but
           once
           ,
           when
           all
           mens
           zeale
           or
           understanding
           of
           so
           divine
           a
           Forme
           or
           perhaps
           presence
           at
           that
           part
           of
           the
           Service
           ,
           shall
           not
           necessarily
           go
           along
           with
           it
           ,
           I
           leave
           to
           more
           subtile
           Divines
           to
           instruct
           us
           .
           This
           I
           am
           sure
           of
           ,
           that
           God
           hath
           made
           a
           peculiar
           promise
           to
           
             importunity
             in
             Prayer
          
           ,
           to
           a
           coming
           often
           to
           him
           on
           the
           same
           errand
           ,
           and
           Luk.
           18.
           5.
           by
           a
           phrase
           in
           the
           Parable
           seems
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           he
           that
           comes
           oft
           to
           God
           in
           this
           manner
           ,
           will
           at
           length
           force
           him
           to
           shame
           ,
           if
           he
           do
           not
           grant
           his
           Petition
           ,
           for
           that
           is
           the
           meaning
           of
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           And
           from
           thence
           the
           Fathers
           use
           a
           bold
           phrase
           in
           their
           Liturgies
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             I
             put
             thee
             to
             shame
             ,
             i.
             e.
          
           importune
           thee
           ,
           
             Basil
             .
             in
             Liturg.
          
           and
           in
           the
           
             Psaltery
             of
             the
             Greek
             Church
          
           ,
           which
           hath
           many
           Prayers
           mixt
           with
           
           it
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           
             unlesse
             thy
             owne
             goodnesse
             put
             thee
             to
             shame
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           Now
           that
           this
           will
           not
           be
           subject
           to
           the
           censure
           of
           
             vain
             repetitions
             ,
             Mat.
          
           6.
           7.
           which
           is
           the
           onely
           exception
           made
           against
           it
           ,
           (
           if
           the
           example
           of
           
             David
             ,
             Psal
          
           .
           136.
           be
           not
           sufficient
           to
           authorize
           the
           repeating
           any
           Forme
           often
           ,
           which
           is
           as
           faultlesse
           as
           that
           was
           )
           might
           largely
           be
           evidenced
           ,
           1.
           
           By
           the
           nature
           of
           the
           word
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           there
           used
           ,
           which
           both
           Hesychius
           and
           Suidas
           apply
           to
           an
           other
           matter
           ,
           and
           explain
           it
           by
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           and
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           and
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             long
             ,
             idle
             ,
             unseasonable
             formes
             ,
             such
             as
             Battus
             used
             in
             his
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             his
             long-winded
             Hymnes
             so
             full
             of
             Tautologies
             ,
          
           which
           Munster
           therefore
           rendreth
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           
             do
             not
             multiply
             words
          
           ,
           unprofitably
           or
           unseasonably
           ,
           2.
           
           By
           the
           customes
           of
           the
           Heathens
           which
           Christ
           there
           referres
           to
           [
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             use
             not
             ,
             &c.
             as
             the
             Heathens
          
           ]
           and
           which
           are
           evident
           in
           their
           writers
           ,
           especially
           their
           Tragedians
           ;
           where
           't
           is
           plain
           ,
           that
           their
           manner
           was
           to
           sound
           ,
           or
           chant
           ,
           for
           many
           houres
           together
           ,
           some
           few
           empty
           words
           to
           the
           honour
           of
           their
           Gods
           ,
           such
           the
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           in
           their
           Bacchannals
           ,
           from
           the
           noise
           of
           which
           they
           were
           call'd
           Evantes
           ;
           such
           in
           Sophocles
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           &c.
           and
           especially
           in
           the
           
             Virgins
             Chorus
             of
             AEschylus's
             Tragedy
          
           ,
           called
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           Where
           there
           are
           near
           an
           hundred
           Verses
           ,
           made
           up
           of
           meer
           Tautologies
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           and
           an
           enumeration
           of
           the
           severall
           names
           of
           the
           Gods
           with
           unsignificant
           noyses
           added
           to
           them
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           and
           within
           two
           verses
           the
           same
           again
           ,
           and
           much
           more
           of
           the
           same
           stile
           .
           Two
           notable
           examples
           of
           this
           Heathenish
           custome
           ;
           the
           Scripture
           affords
           us
           one
           ,
           1
           King.
           18.
           26.
           where
           the
           
             Prophets
             of
             Baal
             from
             morning
             till
             noon
             ,
             cry
             O
             Baal
             ,
             hear
             us
             ,
          
           and
           it
           followes
           ,
           
             they
             cryed
             with
             a
             loud
             voyce
             ,
             and
             cut
             themselves
             ,
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           
             according
             to
             their
             custome
             or
             rites
          
           (
           that
           
             loud
             crying
          
           the
           same
           words
           so
           long
           together
           ,
           was
           as
           much
           a
           
             Heathenish
             rite
          
           ,
           as
           the
           
             cutting
             of
             themselves
          
           .
           )
           The
           other
           of
           the
           
             Ephesians
             ,
             Act.
          
           19.
           34.
           who
           are
           affirm'd
           to
           have
           
             cryed
             with
             one
             voice
             for
             two
             houres
             space
             ,
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             Great
             is
             Diana
             of
             the
             Ephesians
             ,
          
           and
           3.
           by
           the
           designed
           end
           that
           Christ
           observes
           of
           that
           Heathen
           custome
           ,
           1.
           
           
             That
             they
             may
             be
             heard
          
           by
           that
           long
           noyse
           ,
           for
           which
           Elius
           scoffes
           them
           ,
           1
           
             King.
             18
             ,
             27.
             
             Cry
             aloud
             ,
          
           perhaps
           your
           
           
             God
             is
             a
             talking
             ,
             or
             a
             pursuing
             ,
             &c.
          
           2.
           
           That
           their
           Petitions
           may
           be
           more
           intelligible
           to
           their
           Gods
           ,
           to
           which
           Christ
           opposes
           ,
           
             your
             Heavenly
             Father
             knoweth
             what
             you
             have
             need
             of
             ,
          
           and
           so
           needs
           not
           your
           Tautologies
           to
           explain
           them
           to
           him
           .
           Much
           more
           might
           be
           said
           for
           the
           explaining
           of
           that
           mistaken
           place
           ,
           but
           that
           it
           would
           seem
           unnecessary
           to
           this
           matter
           ,
           the
           exception
           being
           so
           causelesse
           ,
           that
           the
           Vindication
           would
           passe
           for
           an
           extravagance
           .
        
         
           
             
               Sect
            
             35
          
           Of
           the
           Prayers
           for
           the
           King
           ,
           the
           account
           will
           not
           bee
           much
           unlike
           ,
           St.
           Paul
           commands
           that
           
             prayers
             ,
             and
             supplications
             ,
             and
             intercessions
             ,
             and
             thanksgivings
             be
             made
             for
             Kings
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           1
           Tim.
           2.
           1
           ,
           2.
           where
           though
           the
           mention
           of
           those
           severall
           sorts
           of
           Prayers
           ,
           signified
           by
           those
           foure
           words
           ,
           might
           be
           matter
           of
           apology
           ,
           for
           the
           making
           severall
           addresses
           to
           God
           for
           Kings
           in
           one
           service
           ,
           supposing
           them
           proportion'd
           to
           those
           sorts
           in
           that
           text
           ,
           yet
           have
           we
           distributed
           the
           frequent
           prayers
           for
           him
           into
           the
           severall
           services
           ,
           one
           solemne
           prayer
           for
           him
           ,
           in
           the
           ordinary
           daily
           service
           ,
           (
           and
           only
           a
           versicle
           before
           as
           it
           were
           prooemiall
           to
           it
           )
           another
           in
           the
           Letany
           ,
           another
           after
           the
           commandements
           (
           of
           which
           though
           our
           book
           hath
           two
           formes
           together
           ,
           yet
           both
           the
           Rubrick
           and
           Custome
           ,
           gives
           us
           authority
           to
           interpret
           ,
           it
           was
           not
           meant
           that
           both
           should
           be
           said
           at
           once
           ,
           but
           either
           of
           the
           two
           chosen
           by
           the
           Minister
           ,
           )
           another
           before
           the
           Communion
           ,
           where
           the
           necessity
           of
           the
           matter
           ,
           being
           designed
           for
           the
           
             Church
             militant
          
           ,
           makes
           it
           more
           then
           seasonable
           to
           descend
           to
           our
           particular
           Church
           ,
           and
           the
           King
           the
           supreame
           of
           it
           ;
           just
           as
           Herodotus
           relates
           the
           custome
           of
           the
           Persians
           ,
           
             l.
             1.
             p.
          
           52.
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           
             they
             pray
             for
             all
             the
             Persians
             ,
             peculiarly
             for
             the
             King.
          
           To
           this
           practice
           of
           ours
           so
           grounded
           in
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           we
           shall
           adde
           ,
           1.
           
           The
           reward
           promised
           (
           by
           the
           Apostles
           intimation
           )
           to
           such
           Prayers
           (
           if
           not
           ,
           as
           I
           conceive
           ,
           by
           those
           words
           ,
           
             that
             we
             may
             live
             a
             peaceable
             and
             quiet
             life
             ,
             &c.
          
           that
           
             peaceable
             and
             quiet
             life
          
           ,
           of
           all
           blessings
           the
           greatest
           ,
           seeming
           to
           be
           a
           benefit
           or
           donative
           promised
           to
           the
           faithfull
           discharge
           of
           that
           duty
           ,
           of
           
             praying
             ,
             and
             supplicating
          
           ,
           and
           interceding
           and
           
             giving
             thankes
             for
             Kings
          
           ,
           yet
           certainly
           somewhat
           else
           )
           in
           that
           high
           Declaration
           made
           concerning
           it
           in
           the
           next
           words
           ,
           
             for
             this
             is
             good
             and
             acceptable
             before
             
             Good
             our
             Saviour
             ,
          
           whose
           acceptation
           is
           reward
           sufficient
           to
           any
           action
           ,
           and
           yet
           who
           never
           accepts
           but
           rewards
           also
           .
           2.
           
           The
           practice
           of
           the
           antient
           Christians
           ,
           set
           down
           by
           Tertull.
           
           
             Sacrificamus
             pro
             salute
             Imperatoris
             pura
             prece
             ,
             our
             prayers
             are
             sent
             up
             a
             pure
             sacrifice
             for
             the
             prosperity
             of
             the
             Emperor
             ,
          
           and
           that
           
             quoties
             conveniebant
          
           ,
           in
           another
           place
           ,
           
             at
             every
             meeting
             or
             service
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             &
             precantes
             semper
             pro
             omnibus
             Imperatoribus
             ,
             vitam
             prolixam
             ,
          
           
           
             Imperium
             securum
             ,
             domum
             tutam
             ,
             exercitus
             fortes
             ,
             Senatum
             fidelem
             ,
             populum
             probum
             ,
             Orbem
             quietum
             ,
             quaecunque
             hominis
             &
             Casaris
             vota
             sunt
             ,
          
           praying
           alwaies
           for
           the
           Emperours
           ,
           and
           begging
           of
           God
           for
           them
           ,
           
             long
             life
             ,
             secure
             reigne
             ,
             the
             safety
             of
             his
             house
             ,
             couragious
             Armies
             ,
             a
             faithfull
             Senate
             ,
             a
             good
             people
             ,
             a
             quiet
             world
             ,
          
           all
           those
           severalls
           ,
           (
           which
           would
           make
           up
           more
           prayers
           then
           our
           book
           hath
           assigned
           )
           
             all
             that
             either
             as
             Man
             or
             King
             they
             can
             stand
             in
             need
             of
          
           ;
           and
           so
           Athenagoras
           and
           others
           to
           the
           same
           purpose
           ,
           especially
           when
           they
           have
           occasion
           to
           justifie
           the
           fidelity
           of
           Christians
           to
           their
           unchristian
           Emperours
           ,
           having
           no
           surer
           evidence
           to
           give
           of
           that
           ,
           then
           the
           frequency
           of
           their
           prayers
           for
           them
           ,
           which
           they
           which
           thinke
           necessary
           to
           abbridge
           ,
           or
           supercede
           ,
           must
           give
           us
           leave
           by
           that
           indication
           to
           judge
           of
           somewhat
           else
           ,
           by
           occasion
           of
           that
           to
           pick
           to
           observe
           their
           other
           demonstrations
           of
           disloyalty
           to
           those
           that
           are
           set
           over
           them
           by
           God
           ;
           And
           to
           any
           that
           are
           not
           guilty
           of
           that
           crime
           ,
           nor
           yet
           of
           another
           ,
           of
           thinking
           all
           length
           of
           the
           publike
           service
           unsupportable
           ,
           I
           shall
           refer
           it
           to
           be
           judged
           ,
           whether
           it
           be
           necessary
           ,
           that
           the
           King
           be
           prayed
           for
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           no
           oftner
           then
           there
           is
           a
           Sermon
           there
           .
        
         
           
             
               Sect
            
             36
          
           6.
           
           The
           Communion
           of
           Saints
           (
           which
           if
           it
           were
           no
           Article
           in
           our
           Creed
           ,
           ought
           yet
           to
           be
           laid
           up
           ,
           as
           one
           of
           the
           Christians
           tasks
           or
           duties
           )
           consists
           in
           that
           mutuall
           exchange
           of
           charity
           and
           all
           seasonable
           effects
           of
           it
           ,
           between
           all
           parts
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           that
           triumphant
           in
           heaven
           ,
           Christ
           and
           the
           Saints
           there
           ,
           and
           this
           on
           earth
           militant
           ;
           which
           he
           that
           disclaimes
           ,
           by
           that
           one
           act
           of
           insolence
           ,
           casts
           off
           one
           of
           the
           noblest
           priviledges
           ,
           of
           which
           this
           earth
           is
           capable
           ,
           to
           be
           a
           fellow-citizen
           with
           the
           Saints
           ,
           and
           a
           ●llow-member
           with
           Christ
           himselfe
           .
           The
           effects
           of
           this
           charity
           on
           their
           parts
           is
           ,
           in
           Christ
           intercession
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           Saints
           suffrages
           ,
           and
           daily
           prayers
           to
           God
           for
           us
           ,
           but
           on
           our
           part
           thankesgivings
           
           and
           commemorations
           ,
           which
           't
           is
           apparent
           the
           Primitive
           Christians
           used
           ,
           very
           early
           solemnizing
           the
           day
           of
           Christs
           resurrection
           ,
           &c.
           and
           rehearsing
           the
           names
           of
           the
           Saints
           out
           of
           their
           Dipticks
           ,
           in
           time
           of
           the
           offertory
           before
           the
           Sacrament
           ;
           besides
           this
           so
           solemne
           a
           Christian
           duty
           ,
           another
           act
           of
           charity
           there
           is
           ,
           which
           the
           Church
           owes
           to
           her
           living
           sonnes
           ,
           the
           educating
           them
           in
           the
           presence
           of
           good
           examples
           ,
           and
           setting
           a
           remarke
           of
           honour
           on
           all
           which
           have
           lived
           Christianly
           ,
           especially
           have
           
             died
             in
             testimony
          
           of
           the
           truth
           of
           that
           profession
           ;
           and
           again
           ,
           a
           great
           part
           of
           the
           New
           Testament
           ,
           being
           story
           of
           the
           lives
           of
           Christ
           and
           his
           Apostles
           ,
           (
           and
           the
           rest
           but
           doctrine
           agreeable
           to
           what
           those
           lives
           expressed
           )
           it
           must
           needs
           be
           an
           excellent
           compendium
           of
           that
           book
           ,
           and
           a
           most
           usefull
           way
           of
           infusing
           it
           into
           the
           understanding
           ,
           and
           preserving
           it
           in
           the
           memory
           of
           the
           people
           ,
           to
           assigne
           proper
           portions
           of
           Scripture
           in
           
             Lessons
             ,
             Epistles
          
           ,
           and
           Gospells
           to
           every
           day
           ,
           every
           Sunday
           ,
           every
           Festivall
           in
           the
           year
           (
           which
           are
           none
           in
           our
           Church
           ,
           but
           for
           the
           remembrance
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           the
           Scripture-Saints
           )
           to
           infuse
           by
           those
           degrees
           all
           necessary
           Christian
           knowledge
           ,
           and
           duties
           into
           us
           ,
           the
           use
           of
           which
           to
           the
           ignorant
           is
           so
           great
           ,
           that
           it
           may
           well
           be
           feared
           ,
           that
           when
           the
           Festivalls
           ,
           and
           solemnities
           for
           the
           birth
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           his
           other
           famous
           passages
           of
           life
           and
           death
           ,
           and
           resurrection
           and
           ascension
           ,
           and
           mission
           of
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ,
           and
           the
           
             Lessons
             ,
             Gospells
          
           (
           and
           Collects
           )
           and
           Sermons
           upon
           them
           ,
           be
           turn'd
           out
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           together
           with
           the
           Creeds
           also
           ,
           't
           will
           not
           be
           in
           the
           power
           of
           weekly
           Sermons
           on
           
             some
             head
             of
             Religion
          
           ,
           to
           keep
           up
           the
           knowledge
           of
           Christ
           in
           mens
           hearts
           ,
           a
           thing
           it
           seems
           observ'd
           by
           the
           Casuists
           ,
           who
           use
           to
           make
           the
           number
           of
           those
           things
           that
           are
           
             necessariò
             credenda
             ,
             necessary
             to
             be
             beleeved
             ,
             no
             more
             ,
             then
             the
             Festivalls
             of
             Christ
             make
             known
             to
             men
             ,
          
           and
           sure
           by
           antient
           Fathers
           whose
           Preaching
           was
           generally
           on
           the
           Gospells
           for
           the
           day
           ;
           as
           appears
           by
           their
           
             Sermons
             de
             tempore
          
           ,
           and
           their
           Postils
           .
           To
           all
           these
           ends
           are
           all
           these
           Festivals
           ,
           and
           these
           Services
           designed
           by
           the
           Church
           ,
           (
           and
           to
           no
           other
           that
           is
           capable
           of
           any
           the
           least
           brand
           of
           novell
           or
           superstitious
           )
           and
           till
           all
           this
           antidote
           shall
           be
           demonstrated
           to
           be
           turn'd
           poyson
           ,
           all
           these
           wholesome
           designes
           ,
           to
           be
           perfectly
           noxious
           ,
           till
           ill
           or
           no
           examples
           ,
           uncharitablenesse
           ,
           schismaticall
           cutting
           ourselves
           off
           from
           being
           fellow-members
           with
           the
           
           Saints
           ,
           and
           even
           with
           Christ
           our
           head
           ,
           till
           ingratitude
           ,
           ignorance
           ,
           and
           Atheisme
           it selfe
           ,
           be
           canonized
           for
           Christian
           and
           Saint-like
           ,
           and
           the
           onely
           things
           tending
           to
           edification
           in
           a
           Church
           ,
           there
           will
           hardly
           appeare
           any
           so
           much
           as
           
             politick
             necessity
          
           to
           turn
           these
           out
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           
             
               Sect
            
             37
          
           7.
           
           For
           the
           reading
           of
           the
           Commandements
           ,
           and
           prayer
           before
           ,
           and
           the
           responses
           after
           each
           of
           them
           ,
           though
           it
           be
           not
           antiently
           found
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           as
           a
           part
           of
           the
           Service
           ,
           (
           but
           only
           retain'd
           in
           the
           Catechisme
           )
           till
           
             King
             Edwards
          
           second
           Liturgy
           ,
           (
           and
           therefore
           sure
           no
           charge
           of
           Popery
           to
           be
           affixt
           on
           it
           )
           yet
           seemeth
           it
           to
           me
           a
           very
           profitable
           part
           of
           devotion
           ,
           being
           made
           use
           of
           as
           it
           ought
           .
           The
           Priest
           after
           a
           premised
           prayer
           for
           grace
           to
           
             love
             and
             keep
             Gods
             Commandements
          
           ,
           is
           appointed
           to
           stand
           and
           read
           every
           of
           the
           Commandements
           distinctly
           to
           the
           people
           ,
           as
           a
           kind
           of
           Moses
           ,
           bringing
           them
           from
           God
           to
           them
           ;
           These
           are
           they
           to
           receive
           in
           the
           humblest
           affection
           of
           heart
           ,
           and
           posture
           of
           body
           ,
           as
           means
           to
           try
           and
           examine
           themselves
           ,
           and
           to
           humble
           themselves
           in
           a
           sense
           of
           their
           severall
           failings
           ,
           and
           thereupon
           implore
           (
           every
           one
           for
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           for
           others
           ,
           even
           for
           the
           whole
           Kingdome
           )
           first
           Gods
           mercy
           for
           pardon
           for
           all
           that
           hath
           been
           committed
           against
           the
           letter
           of
           each
           commandement
           ,
           or
           what
           ever
           Christ
           and
           the
           Gospell
           hath
           set
           down
           under
           any
           ,
           or
           reducible
           to
           any
           of
           those
           heads
           .
           2.
           
           Grace
           to
           performe
           for
           the
           time
           to
           come
           ,
           what
           ever
           may
           be
           acceptable
           to
           Christ
           in
           that
           particular
           .
           This
           being
           thus
           distinctly
           and
           leasurely
           done
           to
           each
           particular
           precept
           ,
           the
           heart
           enlarging
           to
           every
           particular
           under
           that
           ,
           proves
           an
           excellent
           forme
           of
           confession
           of
           sinnes
           ,
           and
           of
           resolution
           (
           and
           prayer
           for
           strength
           )
           to
           forsake
           them
           .
           And
           let
           me
           tell
           you
           ,
           were
           Gods
           pardon
           thus
           fervently
           and
           often
           called
           for
           by
           each
           humble
           soule
           in
           a
           Kingdome
           ,
           for
           every
           mans
           personall
           ,
           and
           the
           whole
           Kingdomes
           Nationall
           sins
           ,
           
             the
             Atheisme
             speculative
          
           and
           practicall
           ,
           the
           
             impiety
             ,
             infidelity
             ,
             want
             of
             love
          
           and
           fear
           ,
           and
           
             worship
             of
             God.
             &c.
          
           in
           the
           first
           Commandement
           ,
           and
           so
           throughout
           all
           the
           rest
           ,
           and
           
             the
             grace
             of
             God
          
           ,
           to
           worke
           all
           the
           contrary
           graces
           in
           every
           heart
           ,
           in
           the
           heart
           of
           the
           whole
           Kingdome
           ;
           as
           humbly
           and
           heartily
           invoked
           ,
           the
           benefit
           would
           certainly
           be
           so
           great
           ,
           and
           so
           illustrious
           ,
           that
           none
           but
           Satan
           ,
           who
           is
           to
           be
           dethroned
           ,
           and
           part
           with
           his
           Kingdome
           by
           that
           meanes
           ,
           would
           ever
           deem
           it
           
             necessary
             to
          
           
           cast
           out
           this
           part
           of
           Service
           ,
           and
           have
           nothing
           at
           all
           in
           exchange
           for
           it
           .
        
         
           8.
           
           For
           the
           
             order
             of
             the
             Offertory
          
           ,
           it
           must
           first
           be
           observed
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           Primitive
           Apostolick
           Church
           ,
           the
           Offertory
           was
           a
           considerable
           part
           of
           the
           action
           ,
           in
           the
           administring
           and
           receiving
           the
           Sacrament
           ;
           the
           manner
           of
           it
           was
           thus
           .
           At
           their
           meetings
           for
           divine
           service
           ,
           every
           man
           as
           he
           was
           able
           brought
           something
           along
           with
           him
           ,
           bread
           ,
           or
           wine
           ,
           the
           fruits
           of
           the
           Season
           ,
           &c.
           of
           this
           ,
           part
           was
           used
           for
           the
           Sacrament
           ,
           the
           rest
           kept
           to
           furnish
           a
           common
           table
           for
           all
           the
           brethren
           (
           and
           therefore
           in
           Ignatius
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             to
             celebrate
          
           the
           Feast
           ,
           is
           to
           administer
           that
           Sacrament
           ,
           being
           joyn'd
           there
           with
           the
           mention
           of
           Baptisme
           )
           rich
           and
           poor
           to
           eate
           together
           ,
           
           no
           one
           taking
           precedence
           of
           other
           ,
           or
           challenging
           a
           greater
           part
           to
           himselfe
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           his
           bringing
           more
           ;
           this
           is
           discernible
           in
           Saint
           Pauls
           words
           ,
           chiding
           the
           Corinthians
           for
           their
           defaults
           in
           this
           matter
           ,
           1
           
             Cor.
             11.
             21.
             every
             man
          
           ,
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             takes
             and
             eats
             before
             another
             his
             owne
             supper
             ,
             (
             i.
             e.
             )
          
           the
           rich
           that
           brought
           more
           ,
           eats
           that
           which
           he
           brought
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           as
           
             if
             he
             were
             at
             home
             eating
             his
             own
             private
             meale
             ,
          
           without
           respect
           to
           the
           nature
           of
           those
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           which
           were
           a
           common
           meale
           for
           all
           ,
           and
           so
           while
           one
           is
           filled
           to
           the
           full
           ,
           some
           others
           have
           little
           or
           nothing
           to
           eat
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           meaning
           of
           that
           which
           followes
           ,
           
             one
             is
             hungry
             ,
             and
             another
             is
             drunken
          
           ;
           after
           the
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ceased
           ,
           and
           the
           bringing
           of
           the
           fruits
           of
           the
           season
           ,
           which
           were
           as
           a
           kind
           of
           first-fruit
           offering
           ,
           was
           out-dated
           ,
           whether
           by
           Canon
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           or
           by
           contrary
           custome
           ,
           this
           manner
           was
           still
           continued
           ,
           that
           every
           receiver
           brought
           somewhat
           with
           him
           to
           offer
           ,
           particularly
           bread
           ,
           and
           wine
           mixt
           with
           water
           .
           
             Justin.
             Mart.
             Apol.
             2.
             p.
          
           97.
           sets
           down
           the
           manner
           of
           it
           clearly
           in
           his
           time
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           &c.
           
             the
             bread
             and
             the
             wine
             of
             the
             brethren
             ,
             i.
             e.
          
           Communicants
           ,
           
             is
             brought
             to
             the
             Priest
             or
             Prefect
             ,
          
           (
           not
           as
           the
           Latine
           interpreter
           reads
           
             Praefecto
             fratrum
          
           )
           as
           if
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           were
           to
           be
           joyn'd
           with
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           which
           belongs
           to
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           )
           
             and
             he
             receiving
             it
             ,
             gives
             laud
             and
             praise
             unto
             God
             ,
             in
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Sonne
             and
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             people
             joyne
             in
             the
             Amen
             ,
          
           then
           do
           the
           Deacons
           distribute
           that
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             the
             bread
             ,
             over
             which
             he
             hath
             thus
             given
             thankes
             ,
          
           and
           then
           ,
           saith
           he
           ,
           over
           and
           above
           ,
           
             the
             richer
             sort
             ,
             and
             every
             one
             
             as
             he
             shall
             think
             good
             contributes
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             is
             so
             raised
             ,
             is
             left
             with
             the
             Priest
             ,
             who
             out
             of
             that
             stock
             succours
             the
             Orphan
             and
             Widow
             ,
             and
             becomes
             a
             common
             provider
             for
             all
             that
             are
             in
             want
             .
          
           This
           clearly
           distinguisheth
           two
           parts
           of
           the
           Offertory
           ,
           one
           designed
           for
           the
           use
           of
           all
           the
           Faithfull
           in
           the
           Sacrament
           ,
           another
           reserved
           for
           the
           use
           of
           the
           poore
           ;
           the
           former
           called
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           Oblations
           ,
           in
           the
           Councell
           of
           Laodicea
           ,
           the
           other
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           in
           that
           of
           Gangra
           ,
           and
           proportionably
           ,
           the
           repository
           for
           the
           first
           called
           Sacrarium
           in
           the
           
             fourth
             Councell
             of
             Carthage
             ,
             Can.
          
           93.
           (
           and
           by
           Passidonius
           in
           the
           life
           of
           St.
           
             Augustine
             ,
             Sacritarium
             unde
             altari
             necessaria
             inseruntur
             ,
          
           where
           
             those
             things
          
           are
           laid
           ,
           and
           from
           
             whence
             fetcht
             which
             are
             necessary
             to
             the
             Altar
          
           )
           the
           other
           Gazophylacium
           or
           treasury
           ,
           the
           first
           St.
           Cyprian
           calls
           
             Sacrificia
             ,
             sacrifices
          
           ,
           the
           second
           
             Eleemosynae
             ,
             Almes
             ,
             l.
             de
             op
             .
             &
             Eleem.
          
           parallell
           to
           those
           which
           we
           find
           both
           together
           mentioned
           ,
           
             Act.
             24.
             17.
             
             I
             came
             to
             bring
             almes
             to
             my
             Nation
             and
             offerings
             .
          
           
           This
           ,
           saith
           
             Justin
             Martyr
          
           ,
           is
           our
           
             Chrestian
             Sacrifice
          
           ,
           which
           will
           more
           appeare
           to
           him
           that
           considers
           that
           the
           feasting
           of
           the
           People
           ,
           their
           partaking
           of
           the
           Sacrifice
           ,
           having
           their
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           and
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           was
           alwaies
           annexed
           to
           sacrifices
           ,
           both
           among
           Jewes
           and
           Heathens
           ,
           which
           the
           Apostle
           calls
           
             partaking
             of
             the
             Altar
          
           ,
           and
           consequently
           that
           the
           Sacrifice
           ,
           and
           the
           feast
           together
           ,
           the
           sacrifice
           in
           the
           offertory
           ,
           the
           feast
           in
           the
           
             eating
             and
             drinking
          
           there
           ,
           do
           compleate
           and
           make
           up
           the
           whole
           businesse
           of
           this
           Sacrament
           ,
           as
           farre
           as
           the
           People
           are
           concerned
           in
           it
           ;
           and
           all
           this
           blest
           by
           the
           Priest
           ,
           and
           God
           blest
           and
           praised
           by
           Priest
           and
           People
           ,
           and
           so
           the
           title
           of
           Eucharist
           belongs
           to
           it
           .
           Thus
           ,
           after
           
             Justin
             Irenaeus
             .
             The
             Offertory
             of
             the
             Christians
             is
             accounted
             a
             pure
             sacrifice
             with
             God
             ,
          
           
           
             as
             when
             St.
             Paul
          
           ,
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             mentions
             the
             acts
             of
             the
             Philippians
             liberality
             ,
             he
             calls
             them
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             an
             acceptable
             sacrifice
          
           (
           and
           so
           
             Heb.
             3.
             16.
             to
             doe
             good
             and
             to
             communicate
             forget
             not
             ,
          
           such
           acts
           of
           liberality
           to
           those
           that
           want
           ,
           
             for
             with
             such
             Sacrifices
             God
             is
             well
             pleased
          
           )
           and
           presently
           defines
           what
           this
           Sacrifice
           was
           ,
           
             primitiaecarum
             quae
             sunt
             ejus
             creaturarum
             ,
             the
             first
             fruits
             of
             Gods
             creatures
             .
          
           
           So
           
             Tertullian
             ,
             modicam
             unusquisque
             stipem
             menstruâ
             die
             adponit
             ,
             every
             one
             brings
             somewhat
             every
             Month
             ,
          
           just
           parallell
           to
           our
           
             Offertory
             at
          
           Monthly
           Communions
           ;
           Much
           more
           might
           be
           said
           of
           this
           out
           of
           ancient
           
             Constitutions
             and
             Canons
          
           ,
           
           if
           't
           were
           not
           for
           my
           desire
           of
           brevity
           .
           Effectually
           St.
           Cyprian
           ,
           
           
             Locuples
             &
             dives
             es
             ,
             &
             dominicam
             celebrare
             te
             credis
             ,
             &
             corbonam
             non
             respicis
             ,
             qui
             in
             dominicum
             sine
             sacrificio
             venis
             ,
             qui
             partem
             de
             sacrificio
             quod
             pauper
             obtulit
             ,
             sumis
             ?
             Art
             thou
             rich
             ,
             and
             thinkest
             thou
             receivest
             as
             thou
             oughtest
             ,
             and
             respectest
             not
             the
             Corban
             ,
             feedest
             on
             the
             poore
             mens
             Sacrifice
             ,
             and
             bringest
             none
             thy selfe
             ?
          
           and
           Saint
           Augustine
           to
           the
           same
           purpose
           ;
           
           And
           't
           is
           worth
           observing
           that
           many
           authorities
           ,
           which
           the
           Papists
           produce
           for
           the
           externall
           Sacrifice
           of
           the
           body
           of
           Christ
           in
           the
           Masse
           ,
           are
           but
           the
           detortion
           and
           disguising
           of
           those
           places
           which
           belong
           to
           the
           Offertory
           of
           the
           People
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           Canon
           of
           the
           Masse
           that
           prayer
           which
           is
           used
           for
           the
           offering
           up
           of
           Christ
           ,
           (
           larded
           with
           so
           many
           crosses
           )
           plainly
           betrayes
           it selfe
           to
           have
           been
           first
           instituted
           by
           relation
           to
           these
           guifts
           and
           oblations
           ,
           as
           appears
           by
           the
           mention
           of
           
             Abels
             Sacrifice
          
           ,
           and
           
             Melchizedecks
             offering
          
           (
           that
           of
           Abels
           the
           fruit
           of
           the
           Earth
           ,
           Mechizedecks
           a
           present
           onely
           of
           Bread
           and
           Wine
           to
           Abraham
           )
           and
           the
           
             per
             quem
             haec
             omnia
             semper
             bona
             creas
             (
             by
             whom
             thou
             createst
             all
             these
             good
             things
             )
          
           which
           belongs
           evidently
           to
           the
           fruits
           of
           the
           Earth
           ,
           but
           is
           by
           them
           now
           most
           ridiculously
           applyed
           to
           the
           body
           of
           Christ
           .
           I
           have
           beene
           thus
           large
           in
           shewing
           the
           originall
           of
           the
           Offertory
           ,
           because
           it
           hath
           in
           all
           ages
           been
           counted
           a
           speciall
           part
           of
           divine
           worship
           ,
           the
           
             third
             part
             of
             the
             Christian
             Holocaust
             ,
          
           saith
           
             Aquinas
             ,
             2a
             .
             2ae
             .
             q.
             85.
             art
             .
             3.
             ad
             .
          
           2.
           the
           observation
           of
           which
           is
           yet
           alive
           in
           our
           Liturgy
           (
           I
           would
           it
           had
           a
           more
           chearfull
           universall
           reception
           in
           our
           practice
           )
           especially
           if
           that
           be
           true
           which
           Honorius
           saith
           ,
           that
           instead
           of
           the
           ancient
           
             oblation
             of
             Bread
             and
             Wine
          
           ,
           the
           offering
           of
           money
           was
           by
           consent
           receiv'd
           into
           the
           Church
           in
           memory
           of
           the
           pence
           in
           Judas's
           sayle
           .
           Now
           that
           this
           offering
           of
           Christians
           to
           God
           for
           pious
           and
           charitable
           uses
           ,
           designed
           to
           them
           who
           are
           his
           Proxyes
           and
           Deputy-receivers
           ,
           may
           be
           the
           more
           liberally
           and
           withall
           more
           solemnly
           performed
           ,
           many
           portions
           of
           Scripture
           are
           by
           the
           Liturgy
           designed
           to
           be
           read
           to
           stirre
           up
           and
           quicken
           this
           bounty
           ,
           and
           those
           of
           three
           sorts
           ,
           some
           belonging
           to
           
             good
             works
          
           in
           generall
           ,
           others
           to
           almes-deeds
           ,
           others
           to
           oblatious
           ,
           and
           when
           it
           is
           received
           and
           brought
           to
           the
           Priest
           ,
           he
           humbly
           prayes
           God
           to
           
             accept
             those
             almes
          
           ,
           and
           this
           is
           it
           which
           I
           call
           the
           service
           of
           the
           Offertory
           ,
           so
           valued
           and
           esteemed
           among
           
           all
           Antients
           ,
           but
           wholly
           omitted
           in
           this
           Directory
           (
           only
           a
           casuall
           naming
           of
           a
           
             Collection
             for
             the
             poore
          
           by
           way
           of
           sage
           caution
           ,
           that
           it
           
             be
             so
             order'd
             ,
             that
             no
             part
             of
             the
             publike
             worship
             be
             thereby
             hindred
          
           )
           upon
           what
           grounds
           of
           policy
           or
           pretence
           of
           necessity
           ,
           I
           know
           not
           ,
           unlesse
           out
           of
           that
           great
           fear
           ,
           lest
           
             works
             of
             charity
          
           (
           which
           the
           Apostle
           calls
           an
           
             acceptable
             sacrifice
          
           ,
           and
           
             with
             which
             God
             is
             well
             pleased
          
           )
           should
           passe
           for
           any
           part
           of
           the
           service
           or
           
             worship
             of
             God
          
           ,
           which
           after
           Praying
           to
           him
           is
           an
           act
           that
           hath
           the
           greatest
           remark
           ,
           and
           highest
           character
           set
           upon
           it
           ,
           and
           when
           it
           is
           thus
           in
           the
           Offertory
           ,
           is
           accounted
           as
           
             pars
             cultûs
             ,
             a
             part
             of
             worship
             ,
          
           say
           the
           Schoole-men
           .
           And
           beside
           ,
           where
           it
           is
           used
           ,
           as
           it
           ought
           ,
           proves
           of
           excellent
           benefit
           (
           when
           prudent
           faithfull
           Officers
           have
           the
           dispensing
           of
           it
           )
           toward
           the
           supplying
           and
           preventing
           the
           wants
           of
           all
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             the
             Minister
             is
             thereby
             enabled
             to
             be
             the
             guardian
             of
             all
             that
             are
             in
             want
             ,
          
           saith
           
             Justin
             .
             M.
             Apol.
          
           2.
           and
           sure
           necessity
           hath
           little
           or
           no
           law
           or
           reason
           in
           it
           ,
           when
           the
           rejecting
           of
           such
           customes
           as
           these
           proves
           the
           only
           necessary
           .
        
         
           
             
               Sect
            
             39
          
           9.
           
           For
           
             private
             Baptisme
          
           ,
           that
           which
           our
           Liturgy
           prescribes
           
             is
             ,
             that
             all
             possible
             care
             be
             taken
             ,
             that
             all
             Children
             that
             are
             to
             be
             Baptized
             ,
             be
             brought
             to
             Church
             ,
             and
             not
             without
             great
             cause
             and
             necessity
             Baptized
             at
             home
             in
             their
             houses
             .
          
           And
           yet
           when
           great
           need
           shall
           compell
           them
           so
           to
           do
           ,
           then
           an
           order
           of
           administring
           it
           is
           prescribed
           ,
           such
           as
           in
           case
           the
           Child
           dye
           ,
           it
           may
           not
           be
           deprived
           of
           the
           Sacrament
           ,
           and
           in
           case
           it
           live
           ,
           it
           may
           as
           publikely
           be
           presented
           ,
           and
           with
           Prayer
           received
           into
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           pronounced
           to
           be
           baptized
           already
           ,
           which
           is
           equivalent
           ,
           as
           if
           it
           had
           been
           
             baptized
             in
             the
             publick
          
           .
           The
           clear
           confest
           ground
           of
           this
           practice
           is
           the
           desire
           of
           the
           Church
           not
           to
           be
           wanting
           to
           any
           the
           meanest
           creature
           ,
           in
           allowing
           it
           that
           which
           Christ
           hath
           given
           it
           right
           to
           ,
           and
           to
           encourage
           and
           satisfie
           the
           charitable
           desires
           of
           Parents
           ,
           which
           in
           danger
           of
           instant
           death
           require
           it
           for
           them
           .
           This
           ground
           seems
           clearly
           to
           be
           acknowledg'd
           by
           the
           Compilers
           of
           this
           Directory
           ,
           pag.
           41.
           
             where
             't
             is
             affirmed
             ,
             that
             the
             posterity
             of
             the
             Faithfull
             borne
             within
             the
             Church
             ,
             have
             by
             their
             birth
          
           (
           not
           by
           their
           living
           to
           the
           next
           Lords
           day
           ,
           or
           till
           they
           can
           be
           brought
           to
           Church
           )
           
             interest
             in
             the
             Covenant
             and
             right
             to
             the
             seale
             of
             it
             ,
          
           (
           which
           sure
           is
           Baptisme
           )
           and
           then
           what
           necessity
           there
           is
           ,
           that
           they
           that
           
           are
           acknowledg'd
           to
           have
           
             right
             to
             that
             seale
          
           ,
           should
           yet
           not
           be
           permitted
           to
           have
           it
           ,
           (
           as
           in
           case
           
             private
             Baptisme
          
           be
           excluded
           ,
           some
           of
           them
           infallibly
           shall
           not
           )
           I
           professe
           my
           understanding
           too
           short
           to
           reach
           ;
           And
           as
           ignorant
           I
           must
           confesse
           to
           be
           also
           ,
           why
           ,
           when
           they
           come
           to
           the
           Congregation
           ,
           it
           should
           be
           utterly
           unlawfull
           for
           them
           to
           be
           
             Baptized
             in
             the
             place
             where
             Fonts
             have
             hitherto
             been
             placed
             ,
             i.
             e.
          
           near
           the
           door
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           as
           the
           Directory
           appoints
           ;
           A
           new
           scandalous
           piece
           it
           seems
           of
           Popery
           ,
           and
           Superstition
           ,
           (
           which
           is
           as
           dangerous
           as
           
             private
             Baptisme
          
           ,
           and
           therefore
           with
           it
           together
           forbidden
           )
           and
           yet
           very
           ancient
           ,
           and
           farre
           from
           any
           superstitious
           intent
           ;
           Baptisme
           being
           at
           first
           in
           any
           convenient
           pond
           or
           river
           ,
           as
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           and
           after
           that
           
             Just
             .
             Martyr
          
           tells
           us
           ,
           
           and
           is
           noted
           by
           the
           word
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           which
           is
           literally
           ,
           
             to
             dope
             over
             head
             in
             the
             water
             ,
          
           and
           by
           the
           word
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           a
           
             swimming
             or
             diving
             place
          
           ,
           by
           which
           the
           Fathers
           expresse
           the
           Font.
           But
           when
           Churches
           were
           built
           ,
           then
           there
           was
           an
           erection
           also
           of
           Baptisteria
           ,
           at
           first
           without
           ,
           but
           after
           within
           the
           Churches
           ,
           and
           those
           placed
           neare
           the
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           or
           
             Porch
             of
             the
             Church
          
           ,
           on
           no
           other
           design
           undoubtedly
           ,
           then
           to
           signifie
           the
           Sacrament
           there
           celebrated
           to
           be
           a
           rite
           of
           initiation
           ,
           or
           entrance
           into
           the
           Church
           ,
           (
           as
           the
           Chancell
           or
           upper
           part
           of
           the
           Church
           was
           assigned
           unto
           the
           other
           Sacrament
           to
           signifie
           it
           to
           belong
           to
           those
           only
           that
           were
           come
           to
           some
           perfection
           )
           against
           which
           't
           is
           not
           possible
           any
           thing
           should
           be
           objected
           of
           unfitnesse
           ,
           but
           that
           the
           Ministers
           voyce
           will
           not
           in
           some
           Churches
           so
           easily
           be
           heard
           by
           the
           whole
           Congregation
           ,
           which
           if
           it
           may
           not
           be
           helpt
           ,
           by
           raising
           his
           voyce
           at
           that
           time
           ,
           will
           not
           yet
           infuse
           any
           
             Popery
             or
             Superstition
             into
             it
          
           the
           charge
           that
           is
           here
           so
           heavily
           laid
           on
           it
           ,
           (
           as
           well
           as
           that
           of
           unfitnesse
           )
           of
           which
           if
           it
           be
           guilty
           ,
           Superstition
           is
           become
           a
           strange
           ubiquitary
           ,
           ready
           to
           fly
           and
           affixe
           it selfe
           to
           any
           thing
           they
           will
           have
           it
           ,
           and
           shall
           as
           justly
           be
           fast'ned
           by
           me
           on
           their
           negative
           ,
           or
           
             prohibition
             of
             Baptisme
          
           in
           that
           place
           [
           
             it
             is
             not
             to
             be
             administred
             in
             the
             places
             where
             Fonts
             ,
             &c.
          
           ]
           as
           upon
           our
           
             positive
             appointing
          
           it
           .
           For
           sure
           if
           a
           
             significant
             rite
          
           ,
           or
           designation
           of
           place
           ,
           &c.
           without
           any
           other
           guilt
           ,
           then
           that
           it
           is
           so
           ,
           be
           superstitious
           ,
           an
           
             unsignificant
             interdiction
          
           of
           it
           will
           be
           as
           much
           ;
           and
           if
           the
           
             positive
             superstition
          
           be
           to
           be
           condemned
           ,
           the
           negative
           must
           be
           so
           also
           .
        
         
         
           
             
               Sect
            
             40
          
           10.
           
           For
           the
           
             prescript
             Forme
             of
             Catechisme
          
           ,
           it
           is
           placed
           by
           our
           Church
           in
           our
           Liturgy
           ,
           and
           as
           fit
           to
           be
           placed
           there
           as
           any
           
             directions
             for
             Preaching
          
           can
           be
           in
           theirs
           ,
           (
           which
           takes
           up
           so
           great
           a
           part
           in
           their
           Religion
           ,
           and
           consequently
           in
           their
           Directory
           )
           the
           previous
           instruction
           of
           youth
           being
           so
           much
           more
           necessary
           then
           that
           ,
           as
           a
           foundation
           is
           then
           any
           part
           of
           the
           superstructure
           ,
           that
           being
           necessary
           to
           the
           end
           only
           ,
           but
           this
           over
           and
           above
           necessary
           to
           make
           capable
           of
           the
           other
           necessary
           .
           Of
           this
           particular
           Catechisme
           I
           might
           say
           somewhat
           ,
           which
           would
           be
           worthy
           to
           be
           observed
           in
           these
           times
           ,
           how
           much
           Christian
           prudence
           the
           Church
           hath
           shewed
           in
           it
           ,
           in
           setting
           down
           for
           all
           to
           learn
           ,
           only
           those
           few
           things
           which
           are
           necessary
           to
           the
           plainest
           and
           meanest
           for
           the
           direction
           of
           Christian
           faith
           and
           practice
           ;
           and
           if
           we
           would
           all
           keep
           our selves
           within
           that
           moderation
           ,
           and
           propose
           no
           larger
           Catalogue
           of
           credenda
           to
           be
           believ'd
           by
           all
           then
           the
           
             Apostles
             Creed
          
           ,
           as
           't
           is
           explain'd
           in
           our
           Catechisme
           ,
           doth
           propose
           ,
           and
           lay
           the
           greater
           weight
           upon
           consideration
           and
           performance
           of
           the
           
             vow
             of
             Baptisme
          
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           commands
           of
           God
           as
           they
           are
           explained
           (
           and
           so
           the
           obligation
           ,
           to
           obedience
           enlarged
           )
           by
           Christ
           ,
           and
           then
           only
           adde
           the
           explication
           of
           the
           nature
           and
           use
           of
           the
           Sacraments
           in
           those
           most
           commodious
           and
           intelligible
           expressions
           (
           and
           none
           other
           )
           which
           are
           there
           set
           down
           ,
           I
           should
           be
           confident
           there
           would
           be
           lesse
           hating
           and
           damning
           one
           another
           (
           which
           is
           most
           ordinarily
           for
           opinions
           )
           more
           piety
           and
           charity
           ,
           and
           so
           true
           Christianity
           among
           Christians
           and
           Protestants
           ,
           then
           hitherto
           hath
           been
           met
           with
           .
           But
           seeing
           ,
           though
           this
           be
           fit
           to
           be
           said
           ,
           yet
           't
           is
           unnecessary
           in
           this
           place
           ,
           this
           Catechisme
           being
           not
           put
           in
           ballance
           with
           any
           other
           way
           of
           instructing
           youth
           in
           the
           Directory
           ,
           but
           only
           sold
           or
           cast
           away
           for
           nought
           ,
           and
           
             no
             money
          
           ,
           nothing
           taken
           or
           offered
           in
           exchange
           for
           it
           ,
           I
           am
           superseded
           from
           this
           ,
           and
           only
           left
           to
           wonder
           why
           Ca●echizing
           of
           Children
           in
           the
           faith
           and
           knowledge
           of
           their
           
             vowed
             duty
          
           ,
           (
           which
           I
           hope
           is
           no
           
             stinting
             of
             their
             Spirits
          
           )
           should
           be
           one
           of
           those
           burthens
           which
           't
           is
           so
           necessary
           should
           be
           thrown
           off
           ,
           and
           not
           so
           much
           as
           consider'd
           in
           this
           Directory
           .
        
         
           
             
               Sect
            
             41
          
           11.
           
           For
           Confirmation
           ,
           which
           (
           being
           a
           thing
           wherein
           the
           Bishop
           is
           a
           party
           ,
           will
           ,
           I
           must
           expect
           ,
           be
           matter
           of
           some
           envy
           and
           odium
           but
           to
           name
           it
           ,
           and
           )
           being
           so
           long
           and
           so
           scandalously
           
           neglected
           in
           this
           Kingdome
           (
           though
           the
           rule
           have
           also
           been
           severe
           and
           carefull
           in
           requiring
           it
           )
           will
           now
           not
           so
           easily
           be
           digested
           ,
           having
           those
           
             vulgar
             prejudices
          
           against
           it
           ,
           yet
           must
           I
           most
           solemnly
           professe
           my
           opinion
           of
           it
           ,
           That
           it
           is
           a
           most
           
             antient
             Christian
             custome
             ,
             tending
             very
             much
             to
             edification
             .
          
           Which
           I
           shall
           make
           good
           by
           giving
           you
           this
           view
           of
           the
           manner
           of
           it
           .
           It
           is
           this
           ,
           that
           every
           Rector
           of
           any
           Parish
           ,
           or
           Curate
           of
           charge
           ,
           should
           by
           a
           familiar
           way
           of
           Catechizing
           instruct
           the
           youth
           of
           both
           sexes
           within
           his
           Cure
           in
           the
           principles
           of
           Religion
           ,
           so
           farre
           ,
           that
           every
           one
           of
           them
           before
           the
           usuall
           time
           of
           coming
           to
           the
           
             Lords
             Supper
          
           ,
           should
           be
           able
           to
           understand
           the
           particulars
           of
           the
           vow
           made
           in
           Baptisme
           for
           the
           credenda
           and
           facienda
           ,
           yea
           and
           fugienda
           also
           ,
           what
           must
           be
           believed
           ,
           what
           done
           ,
           and
           what
           forsaken
           ;
           and
           be
           able
           to
           give
           an
           intelligent
           account
           of
           every
           one
           of
           these
           ,
           which
           being
           done
           ,
           every
           such
           Child
           so
           prepared
           ,
           ought
           to
           be
           brought
           to
           the
           Bishop
           for
           Confirmation
           .
           Wherein
           the
           intent
           is
           ,
           that
           every
           such
           Child
           attain'd
           to
           years
           of
           understanding
           shall
           singly
           and
           solemnly
           before
           God
           ,
           the
           Bishop
           and
           the
           whole
           Congregation
           ,
           with
           his
           own
           mouth
           ,
           and
           his
           own
           consent
           ,
           take
           upon
           himselfe
           the
           obligation
           to
           that
           ,
           which
           his
           Godfathers
           and
           Godmothers
           in
           Baptisme
           promised
           in
           his
           name
           ,
           and
           before
           all
           those
           reverend
           witnesses
           ,
           make
           a
           firme
           publick
           
             renew'd
             promise
          
           ,
           that
           by
           Gods
           helpe
           he
           will
           faithfully
           endeavour
           to
           discharge
           that
           obligation
           in
           every
           point
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           persevere
           in
           it
           
             all
             the
             daies
             of
             his
             life
             .
          
           Which
           resolution
           and
           promise
           so
           heightned
           with
           all
           those
           solemnities
           ,
           will
           in
           any
           reason
           have
           a
           mighty
           impression
           on
           the
           Child
           ,
           and
           an
           influence
           on
           his
           actions
           for
           ever
           after
           .
           And
           this
           being
           thus
           performed
           by
           him
           ,
           the
           Bishop
           shall
           severally
           
             impose
             his
             hands
          
           upon
           every
           such
           child
           (
           a
           Ceremony
           used
           to
           this
           purpose
           by
           Christ
           himselfe
           )
           and
           
             blesse
             ,
             and
             pray
             for
             him
             ,
          
           that
           now
           that
           the
           temptations
           of
           sinne
           ,
           begin
           more
           strongly
           ,
           in
           respect
           of
           his
           age
           to
           assault
           him
           ,
           he
           may
           
             receive
             grace
             and
             strength
          
           against
           all
           such
           temptations
           or
           assaults
           ,
           by
           way
           of
           prevention
           and
           speciall
           assistance
           ,
           without
           which
           obtained
           by
           prayer
           from
           God
           ,
           he
           will
           never
           be
           able
           to
           do
           it
           .
           This
           is
           the
           summe
           of
           Confirmation
           ,
           and
           were
           it
           rightly
           observed
           (
           and
           no
           man
           admitted
           to
           the
           
             Lords
             Supper
          
           ,
           that
           had
           not
           thus
           taken
           the
           Baptisme-bond
           from
           the
           sureties
           into
           his
           owne
           name
           ,
           and
           no
           man
           after
           that
           suffered
           to
           continue
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           which
           brake
           it
           wilfully
           ,
           but
           turn'd
           out
           of
           those
           sacred
           coutts
           ,
           by
           
           the
           
             power
             of
             the
             keyes
          
           in
           excommunication
           )
           it
           would
           certainely
           prove
           ,
           by
           
             the
             blessing
          
           of
           God
           there
           begged
           ,
           a
           most
           effectuall
           means
           to
           keep
           men
           ,
           at
           least
           within
           some
           tearmes
           of
           
             Christian
             civility
          
           ,
           from
           falling
           into
           
             open
             enormous
          
           sins
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           defaming
           and
           casting
           out
           of
           this
           so
           blamelesse
           gainfull
           Order
           should
           be
           necessary
           or
           usefull
           to
           any
           policy
           ,
           save
           only
           to
           defend
           the
           Devill
           from
           so
           great
           a
           blow
           ,
           and
           to
           susteine
           and
           uphold
           his
           Kingdome
           ,
           I
           never
           had
           yet
           any
           temptation
           or
           motive
           to
           suspect
           or
           imagine
           .
           Instead
           of
           considering
           any
           objections
           of
           the
           adversary
           ,
           against
           this
           piece
           ,
           whether
           of
           Apostolicall
           or
           
             Ecclesiasticall
             discipline
          
           (
           which
           I
           never
           heard
           with
           any
           colour
           produced
           )
           I
           shall
           rather
           expresse
           my
           most
           passionate
           wish
           unto
           my
           Friends
           ,
           those
           who
           sincerely
           wish
           the
           good
           of
           this
           
             Nationall
             Church
          
           ,
           that
           they
           will
           endeavour
           their
           utmost
           to
           revive
           these
           meanes
           of
           regaining
           the
           purity
           and
           exemplary
           lives
           of
           all
           its
           members
           ,
           when
           God
           by
           
             restoring
             our
             Peace
          
           shall
           
             open
             a
             doore
          
           for
           it
           .
        
         
           
             
               Sect
            
             42
          
           12.
           
           For
           the
           
             Solemnities
             of
             Buriall
          
           ,
           as
           they
           are
           certainly
           uselesse
           to
           them
           who
           are
           dead
           ,
           so
           are
           they
           not
           designed
           by
           us
           but
           to
           the
           benefit
           of
           the
           living
           in
           Lessons
           and
           Prayers
           upon
           those
           occasions
           ,
           as
           also
           for
           the
           freeing
           us
           from
           the
           imputation
           of
           rudenesse
           and
           uncivility
           (
           which
           Christianity
           teaches
           no
           body
           )
           to
           those
           bodies
           which
           shall
           have
           their
           parts
           in
           the
           resurrection
           ,
           and
           to
           their
           memories
           ,
           which
           the
           obligation
           of
           
             Kindred
             ,
             friendship
          
           ,
           at
           least
           the
           common
           band
           of
           Christianity
           ,
           make
           pretious
           to
           us
           ;
           and
           that
           it
           should
           be
           necessary
           ,
           and
           tend
           to
           edification
           ,
           not
           to
           pray
           such
           seasonable
           Prayers
           ,
           heare
           ,
           and
           impresse
           upon
           our
           hearts
           such
           seasonable
           Lessons
           ,
           (
           at
           a
           time
           when
           they
           are
           exemplified
           before
           our
           eyes
           ,
           and
           our
           hearts
           being
           softned
           with
           mourning
           ,
           are
           become
           more
           malleable
           )
           to
           performe
           such
           laudable
           Christian
           Civilities
           ,
           only
           for
           fear
           we
           should
           (
           not
           pray
           but
           )
           be
           thought
           to
           pray
           to
           or
           for
           them
           ,
           over
           whom
           ,
           or
           near
           whose
           hearse
           ,
           or
           by
           or
           toward
           whom
           we
           thus
           pray
           ,
           (
           which
           that
           we
           do
           not
           ,
           our
           Prayers
           that
           then
           we
           use
           ,
           are
           ready
           to
           testify
           )
           is
           another
           unreasonable
           ,
           able
           to
           evidence
           the
           power
           of
           prejudice
           and
           faction
           to
           any
           that
           is
           not
           sufficiently
           convinced
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           
             
               Sect
            
             43
          
           13.
           
           For
           that
           of
           
             thankesgiving
             after
             Childbirth
          
           ,
           as
           it
           may
           be
           acknowledged
           ,
           to
           be
           taken
           up
           in
           proportion
           to
           ,
           or
           imitation
           of
           Purification
           among
           the
           Jewes
           ,
           so
           is
           it
           not
           thereby
           lyable
           to
           any
           charge
           of
           evill
           ;
           For
           herein
           is
           a
           merveilous
           mistake
           among
           men
           ,
           
           to
           think
           that
           because
           the
           continuing
           of
           circumcision
           was
           so
           forbidden
           by
           St.
           
             Paul
             Gal.
          
           5.
           2.
           therefore
           it
           should
           be
           unlawfull
           for
           any
           
             Christian
             Church
          
           ,
           to
           institute
           any
           usage
           which
           had
           ever
           been
           
             commanded
             the
             Jewes
          
           .
           For
           the
           reasons
           which
           made
           the
           retaining
           of
           circumcision
           so
           dangerous
           ,
           will
           not
           be
           of
           any
           force
           against
           other
           customes
           of
           the
           Jewes
           ,
           as
           1.
           
           That
           it
           was
           prest
           by
           the
           
             Judaizing
             Christians
          
           ,
           as
           
             necessary
             to
             justification
             ,
             Gal.
          
           5.
           4.
           which
           is
           in
           effect
           the
           
             disclaiming
             of
             Christ
          
           or
           of
           
             any
             profit
             v.
          
           2.
           or
           
             effect
             v.
          
           4.
           by
           him
           ,
           a
           
             falling
             from
             grace
          
           ,
           and
           renouncing
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           2.
           
           That
           it
           was
           contrary
           to
           that
           liberty
           or
           manumission
           from
           the
           Judaicall
           Law
           which
           Christ
           had
           
             purchased
             ,
             v.
          
           13.
           to
           have
           circumcision
           imposed
           
             as
             a
             Law
             of
             Gods
          
           still
           obligatory
           ,
           when
           Christ
           by
           his
           death
           hath
           cancelled
           it
           .
           3.
           
           That
           some
           carnall
           professors
           ,
           which
           thought
           by
           this
           meanes
           to
           escape
           the
           opposition
           ,
           and
           persecution
           ;
           which
           then
           followed
           the
           doctrine
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           profession
           of
           Christianity
           ,
           did
           much
           boast
           that
           they
           put
           themselves
           and
           their
           Disciples
           in
           a
           course
           to
           void
           the
           
             crosse
             ,
             c.
          
           6.
           12.
           which
           is
           the
           meaning
           of
           that
           ,
           v.
           13.
           that
           they
           may
           
             glory
             in
             your
             flesh
             ,
             i.
             e.
          
           in
           your
           being
           circumcised
           ,
           as
           that
           is
           by
           Saint
           Paul
           opposed
           to
           
             glorying
             in
             the
             Crosse
             ,
             v.
             14.
             i.
             e.
          
           the
           persecution
           that
           followed
           profession
           of
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           as
           c.
           5.
           11.
           he
           mentions
           it
           as
           the
           only
           reason
           of
           his
           being
           persecuted
           ,
           that
           he
           would
           not
           
             Preach
             Circumcision
          
           :
           agreeable
           to
           which
           is
           that
           of
           Ignatius
           in
           
             Ep.
             ad
             Magnes
          
           .
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           &c.
           
             If
             we
             till
             now
             live
             according
             to
             the
             Law
             of
             the
             Jewes
             and
             circumcision
             of
             the
             flesh
             ,
             we
             deny
             that
             we
             have
             received
             grace
             ,
             for
             the
             divinest
             Prophets
             lived
             according
             to
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             and
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             for
             doing
             so
             were
             persecuted
          
           :
           which
           they
           that
           desired
           to
           avoid
           ,
           and
           therefore
           would
           be
           circumcised
           ,
           or
           
             Preach
             Circumcision
          
           ,
           those
           are
           the
           men
           Saint
           Paul
           so
           quarrels
           with
           ,
           as
           those
           that
           would
           not
           suffer
           for
           Christs
           sake
           ,
           that
           were
           not
           much
           in
           love
           with
           that
           
             Crosse
             of
             his
          
           .
           To
           which
           a
           fourth
           reason
           may
           also
           be
           added
           ,
           that
           many
           of
           the
           Ceremonies
           of
           the
           Law
           did
           presignifie
           the
           
             future
             Messias
          
           ,
           and
           the
           teaching
           the
           necessity
           of
           such
           observances
           as
           not
           yet
           abolisht
           ,
           is
           the
           professing
           Christ
           not
           to
           be
           the
           Messias
           .
           All
           which
           notwithstanding
           ,
           it
           still
           remaines
           very
           possible
           ,
           that
           a
           rite
           formerly
           commanded
           the
           Jewes
           ,
           not
           as
           
             significative
             of
             the
             future
             Messias
          
           ,
           but
           as
           decent
           in
           the
           worship
           of
           God
           ,
           without
           
             any
             depending
             on
             it
             for
             justification
             ,
          
           without
           
             any
             opinion
             that
             the
             Jewish
             Law
             obliges
             us
             ,
          
           and
           without
           any
           feare
           
           of
           being
           persecuted
           by
           the
           Jewes
           ,
           or
           consequent
           compliance
           with
           them
           ,
           may
           now
           be
           prescribed
           by
           the
           
             Christian
             Church
          
           ,
           meerely
           as
           a
           humane
           institution
           ,
           judging
           that
           decent
           or
           usefull
           now
           which
           was
           so
           then
           ,
           and
           in
           this
           case
           ,
           if
           nothing
           else
           can
           be
           objected
           against
           it
           ,
           save
           only
           that
           
             God
             once
          
           thought
           fit
           to
           prescribe
           it
           to
           his
           
             owne
             People
          
           ,
           there
           will
           be
           little
           fear
           of
           danger
           in
           ,
           or
           fault
           to
           be
           found
           with
           any
           such
           usage
           .
           For
           it
           is
           an
           ordinary
           observation
           which
           
             Paulus
             Fagius
          
           in
           his
           Notes
           on
           the
           Targum
           (
           a
           most
           learned
           Protestant
           )
           first
           suggested
           to
           me
           ,
           that
           many
           of
           the
           
             Jewish
             Ceremonies
          
           were
           imitated
           by
           Christ
           himselfe
           under
           the
           Gospell
           .
           I
           might
           shew
           it
           you
           in
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           who
           were
           answerable
           to
           the
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           the
           missi
           or
           messengers
           among
           the
           Jewes
           ,
           and
           were
           by
           Christ
           our
           High-Priest
           sent
           abroad
           to
           all
           Nations
           to
           bring
           in
           (
           that
           peculium
           ,
           which
           of
           all
           others
           he
           counted
           most
           his
           due
           ,
           having
           paid
           so
           deare
           for
           it
           )
           sinners
           to
           their
           Saviour
           ,
           as
           they
           were
           among
           the
           Jewes
           ,
           sent
           by
           the
           High-Priest
           to
           fetch
           in
           the
           dues
           to
           the
           Temple
           .
           So
           also
           the
           
             imposition
             of
             hands
          
           ,
           a
           forme
           of
           benediction
           among
           the
           Jewes
           ,
           as
           antient
           as
           Jacob
           himselfe
           ,
           
             Gen.
             48.
             14.
             
             In
             blessing
             Josephs
             Sonnes
             ,
          
           and
           is
           often
           used
           by
           Christ
           to
           that
           same
           purpose
           .
           And
           even
           the
           
             two
             Sacraments
          
           are
           of
           this
           nature
           ,
           Baptisme
           related
           to
           the
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           washings
           used
           by
           them
           at
           the
           initiating
           or
           admitting
           of
           Proselytes
           ,
           and
           
             Christs
             taking
             bread
          
           ,
           and
           
             giving
             Thanks
          
           ,
           &c.
           
             after
             Supper
          
           (
           wherein
           the
           other
           Sacrament
           was
           first
           instituted
           )
           was
           directly
           the
           Postcoenium
           among
           the
           Jewes
           ,
           not
           a
           peculiar
           part
           of
           the
           
             Passeover
             Feast
          
           ,
           but
           a
           Ceremony
           after
           all
           Feasts
           ,
           very
           usuall
           among
           them
           .
           So
           the
           word
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           from
           the
           Assemblies
           civill
           or
           sacred
           among
           the
           Jewes
           ,
           is
           made
           use
           of
           to
           signifie
           the
           
             Christian
             Church
          
           ,
           which
           Christ
           was
           to
           gather
           together
           .
           So
           the
           
             Lords
             day
          
           ,
           one
           day
           in
           seven
           ,
           proportionable
           to
           their
           Sabbath
           .
           So
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           Elders
           among
           the
           Jewes
           ,
           are
           brought
           by
           the
           Apostles
           to
           signifie
           an
           Order
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           colleges
           of
           many
           of
           them
           together
           ,
           called
           by
           Ignatius
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             sacred
             Societies
          
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             Counsellors
             and
             Assistants
             of
             the
             Bishops
             ,
          
           and
           his
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             in
             Ep.
             ad
             Trall
          
           :
           are
           parallell
           to
           the
           Sanhedrim
           ,
           or
           Councell
           of
           Elders
           that
           were
           joyned
           to
           Moses
           in
           his
           government
           ,
           to
           facilitate
           the
           burthen
           to
           him
           .
           The
           same
           may
           be
           said
           of
           the
           Deacons
           which
           were
           an
           imitation
           of
           the
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           the
           Treasurer
           or
           Steward
           among
           them
           ,
           and
           consequently
           
           the
           place
           ,
           where
           the
           goods
           which
           they
           were
           to
           distribute
           were
           kept
           ,
           is
           parallell
           to
           their
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           the
           treasury
           ,
           and
           so
           the
           Bishop
           also
           ,
           saith
           Grotius
           ,
           is
           a
           transcript
           of
           the
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           
             the
             head
             of
             the
             Congregation
          
           .
           And
           the
           Patriarchs
           among
           Christians
           are
           taken
           from
           the
           
             heads
             of
             the
             Tribes
          
           among
           them
           ,
           called
           ordinarily
           by
           the
           72
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           New
           Testament
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           Adde
           unto
           these
           the
           Christian
           Censure
           of
           Excommunication
           answerable
           to
           their
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           (
           whether
           it
           were
           from
           sacred
           or
           onely
           from
           civill
           Assemblies
           among
           them
           ,
           it
           matters
           little
           ,
           for
           the
           civill
           among
           them
           may
           be
           accommodated
           to
           Ecclesiasticall
           among
           Christians
           ,
           as
           in
           some
           of
           the
           fore-mentioned
           is
           acknowledged
           ,
           and
           as
           the
           word
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           which
           signifies
           primarily
           any
           kind
           of
           Assembly
           ,
           and
           is
           so
           taken
           ,
           Matth.
           6.
           5.
           is
           appropriated
           to
           a
           place
           of
           divine
           worship
           in
           other
           places
           )
           and
           the
           severall
           degrees
           of
           it
           in
           the
           Christian
           Church
           ,
           answerable
           to
           their
           
             Niddui
             ,
             Cherem
             ,
             and
             Schammatha
          
           ;
           And
           so
           for
           Absolution
           also
           .
           All
           this
           I
           have
           said
           ,
           and
           might
           adde
           much
           more
           to
           make
           the
           demand
           appear
           no
           unreasonable
           one
           ,
           that
           it
           may
           be
           lawfull
           for
           the
           Church
           to
           use
           a
           custome
           ,
           which
           hath
           some
           resemblance
           of
           some
           Ceremony
           in
           force
           antiently
           among
           the
           
             Jewes
             ,
             viz.
          
           that
           of
           the
           
             Purification
             of
             Women
             in
             our
             Churching
             .
          
           Which
           objection
           being
           removed
           there
           will
           remain
           no
           other
           ,
           and
           then
           that
           it
           should
           be
           simply
           unlawfull
           or
           unedifying
           ,
           to
           take
           notice
           of
           the
           deliverance
           of
           each
           Woman
           ,
           or
           to
           pay
           acknowledgement
           to
           God
           for
           it
           ,
           and
           necessary
           to
           set
           up
           such
           Schooles
           of
           ingratitude
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           is
           more
           then
           
             ingenuous
             nature
          
           will
           suffer
           any
           Christian
           to
           believe
           ,
           upon
           the
           bare
           authority
           of
           these
           Assemblers
           .
        
         
           
             
               Sect
            
             44
          
           14.
           
           The
           
             Communion
             of
             the
             sick
          
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           superstition
           and
           Popery
           also
           ,
           (
           as
           sure
           is
           implyed
           by
           the
           no
           mention
           of
           it
           at
           the
           
             visitation
             of
             the
             sick
          
           in
           the
           Directory
           )
           't
           is
           sure
           of
           a
           very
           long
           standing
           in
           the
           Church
           ;
           the
           Canons
           of
           the
           Councells
           about
           the
           Lapsi
           and
           Excommunicate
           ,
           that
           generally
           take
           care
           that
           they
           should
           have
           the
           Peace
           of
           the
           Church
           
             in
             extremis
          
           (
           answerable
           to
           our
           Absolution
           at
           that
           time
           )
           and
           if
           with
           expressions
           of
           penitent
           hearts
           they
           desire
           it
           ,
           the
           Sacrament
           also
           ,
           are
           evidences
           so
           clear
           of
           this
           custome
           ,
           that
           I
           shall
           not
           need
           produce
           any
           testimonies
           ;
           those
           that
           are
           moved
           with
           the
           practice
           of
           Antiquity
           being
           sufficiently
           furnisht
           
           with
           them
           ;
           If
           any
           man
           be
           unsatisfied
           in
           this
           ,
           let
           him
           read
           the
           
             famous
             story
             of
             the
             dying
             Serapion
          
           in
           
             Eusebius
             ,
             l.
             6.
             c.
          
           36.
           
           And
           that
           it
           should
           be
           necessary
           to
           the
           edification
           of
           that
           Church
           ,
           that
           this
           viaticum
           ,
           (
           as
           the
           Fathers
           call'd
           it
           )
           should
           be
           denyed
           every
           
             hungring
             and
             thirsting
          
           traveller
           at
           that
           time
           ,
           when
           it
           might
           yeeld
           him
           most
           comfort
           ,
           and
           our
           charity
           most
           inclines
           us
           to
           allow
           it
           him
           ,
           nay
           that
           the
           Church
           should
           be
           thought
           to
           suffer
           by
           that
           in
           any
           eminent
           manner
           (
           if
           it
           were
           ill
           )
           which
           is
           done
           privately
           only
           to
           some
           particular
           ,
           (
           and
           order
           taken
           that
           all
           publikely
           should
           be
           warned
           to
           receive
           the
           Communion
           frequently
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           so
           not
           want
           it
           on
           the
           bed
           ,
           or
           trouble
           the
           Minister
           then
           for
           it
           )
           and
           consequently
           the
           Church
           perhaps
           never
           hear
           of
           it
           ,
           this
           is
           againe
           a
           new
           kind
           of
           necessity
           ,
           to
           be
           fetcht
           from
           some
           under-ground
           
             Fundamentall
             Lawes
          
           of
           I
           know
           not
           whose
           laying
           ,
           that
           the
           
             Christian
             Church
          
           never
           heard
           of
           till
           these
           times
           .
        
         
           
             
               Sect
            
             45
          
           15.
           
           As
           for
           the
           
             Service
             of
             the
             Commination
          
           ,
           fitted
           for
           the
           
             first
             day
             of
             Lent
          
           ,
           which
           by
           denuntiations
           against
           particular
           sins
           under
           the
           Law
           ,
           (
           appointed
           to
           be
           read
           to
           ,
           and
           attested
           by
           the
           people
           ,
           with
           an
           Amen
           of
           acknowledgement
           ,
           that
           every
           such
           offendor
           is
           by
           the
           
             Law
             cursed
          
           ,
           not
           of
           Prayer
           that
           he
           may
           be
           so
           dealt
           with
           in
           Gods
           justice
           )
           is
           designed
           to
           bring
           men
           to
           humiliation
           and
           contrition
           for
           sinne
           ,
           the
           speciall
           duty
           of
           that
           day
           and
           the
           
             ensuing
             season
          
           ,
           and
           closeth
           with
           most
           affectionate
           prayers
           for
           such
           penitents
           ;
           it
           is
           matter
           of
           some
           panick
           senselesse
           feares
           to
           some
           ignorant
           men
           (
           which
           are
           very
           tender
           and
           passionate
           friends
           to
           their
           beloved
           sinnes
           ,
           and
           dare
           not
           subscribe
           to
           the
           condemnation
           of
           them
           )
           but
           very
           usefull
           to
           awake
           even
           those
           and
           all
           others
           out
           of
           this
           security
           ,
           as
           a
           Feaver
           to
           cure
           the
           Lethargick
           to
           kindle
           a
           fire
           about
           mens
           eares
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           see
           their
           danger
           ,
           and
           make
           out
           to
           the
           use
           of
           all
           Christian
           means
           of
           repentance
           and
           devotion
           ,
           and
           laying
           hold
           on
           Christ
           to
           avert
           it
           ;
           and
           if
           such
           a
           bug-beare
           as
           that
           of
           being
           thought
           to
           
             curse
             our selves
          
           and
           friends
           in
           the
           saying
           Amen
           to
           the
           threatnings
           (
           which
           will
           be
           true
           to
           all
           impenitents
           whether
           we
           say
           Amen
           or
           no
           )
           be
           sufficient
           to
           exorcize
           such
           an
           exorcist
           ,
           to
           cast
           out
           of
           the
           Church
           such
           a
           powerfull
           means
           of
           bringing
           sinners
           to
           repentance
           ,
           or
           if
           bare
           prejudice
           of
           the
           Assemblers
           without
           either
           hearing
           or
           objecting
           against
           it
           ,
           be
           enough
           to
           make
           it
           necessary
           to
           be
           left
           out
           of
           our
           service
           ,
           the
           Divell
           will
           never
           be
           in
           danger
           
           from
           his
           enemies
           ,
           as
           long
           as
           he
           may
           have
           but
           the
           spell
           of
           the
           Directory
           to
           put
           them
           thus
           to
           flight
           for
           him
           .
        
         
           Lastly
           ,
           for
           the
           
             observation
             of
             Lent
             ,
             &c.
          
           if
           they
           be
           consider'd
           in
           generall
           as
           Fasts
           ,
           there
           will
           sure
           be
           no
           necessity
           to
           renounce
           them
           ;
           the
           Jewes
           had
           their
           Fasts
           as
           well
           as
           Feasts
           (
           and
           those
           set
           publick
           ,
           not
           only
           voluntary
           
             private
             Fasts
          
           )
           and
           not
           only
           that
           
             great
             day
             of
             Expiation
          
           appointed
           by
           God
           himselfe
           ,
           but
           occasionall
           ones
           appointed
           by
           men
           ,
           and
           yet
           ,
           when
           appointed
           ,
           as
           constantly
           observed
           as
           that
           other
           ,
           the
           
             Fast
             of
             tbe
             fourth
             month
             ,
             of
             the
             fifth
             ,
             of
             the
             seventh
             ,
          
           and
           
             of
             the
             tenth
             month
             ,
             Zach.
          
           8.
           19.
           and
           under
           Christianity
           ,
           though
           in
           the
           time
           of
           Christs
           presence
           with
           the
           Disciples
           ,
           they
           
             fasted
             not
          
           ,
           yet
           the
           
             fasting
             of
             John's
             Disciples
          
           ,
           nay
           the
           
             twice
             a
             week
             of
             the
             Pharisees
          
           themselves
           ,
           is
           not
           (
           though
           mention'd
           yet
           )
           reprehended
           ,
           but
           implicitly
           approved
           by
           Christ
           ,
           and
           of
           his
           own
           ,
           saith
           he
           ,
           they
           should
           not
           have
           that
           immunity
           long
           ,
           
             the
             dayes
             should
             come
             when
             the
             Bridegroome
             should
             be
             taken
             away
          
           (
           and
           that
           is
           ever
           since
           Christs
           ascension
           )
           
             and
             then
             shall
             they
             fast
             in
             those
             dayes
             .
          
           'T
           were
           easie
           to
           justifie
           this
           through
           the
           writings
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           practice
           of
           the
           whole
           Church
           of
           God
           ,
           till
           these
           dayes
           of
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           and
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           let
           loose
           ,
           till
           these
           dayes
           of
           animosities
           and
           Epicurisme
           ,
           have
           made
           the
           usage
           of
           Fasts
           by
           Papists
           ,
           a
           command
           to
           us
           not
           to
           use
           them
           ,
           and
           concluded
           the
           abating
           any
           thing
           of
           our
           gluttony
           to
           be
           an
           intrenchment
           on
           our
           
             Christian
             Liberty
          
           ,
           and
           both
           those
           deceits
           together
           quarrell'd
           all
           Christian
           times
           of
           fasting
           out
           of
           our
           practice
           first
           ,
           then
           out
           of
           our
           Kalender
           .
           This
           being
           said
           in
           generall
           of
           fasting
           ,
           the
           application
           of
           this
           to
           these
           
             fasts
             of
             the
             Church
          
           ,
           will
           be
           indisputably
           satisfactory
           to
           any
           ,
           that
           shall
           but
           consider
           the
           occasions
           of
           each
           of
           them
           ,
           of
           the
           Lenten-fast
           ,
           the
           knowne
           
             forty
             daies
             example
             of
             abstinence
             in
             Christ
             ,
          
           
           whereupon
           saith
           St.
           
             Jerome
             ,
             Vnam
             quadragesimam
             sec
             :
             traditionem
             Apostolorum
             ,
             &c.
             jejunamus
             ,
             We
             fast
             the
             Lent
             according
             to
             the
             tradition
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
          
           and
           Epiphanius
           joynes
           with
           him
           to
           make
           the
           
             Lent
             fast
          
           an
           
             Apostolicall
             tradition
          
           ,
           and
           others
           of
           the
           Antients
           concurring
           for
           the
           practice
           of
           it
           ,
           if
           not
           so
           punctuall
           for
           the
           tradition
           ;
           Saint
           Basil
           may
           speake
           for
           all
           
             in
             hom
          
           .
           2.
           of
           Fasting
           ,
           that
           
             there
             was
             no
             age
             nor
             place
             ,
             but
             knew
             it
             ,
             and
             observed
             it
             .
          
           And
           then
           I
           know
           no
           necessity
           of
           despising
           
             Christs
             patterne
          
           ,
           and
           
             Apostolicall
             practice
          
           ,
           unlesse
           it
           be
           the
           same
           which
           obliges
           to
           the
           destroying
           of
           Episcopacy
           (
           which
           
           as
           it
           is
           an
           imparity
           opposite
           to
           the
           
             equalitie
             of
             Presbyters
          
           ,
           is
           clearly
           deducible
           from
           both
           those
           Authorities
           ,
           to
           which
           it
           seems
           
             this
             yeare
          
           is
           resolv'd
           to
           prove
           fatall
           ;
           )
           that
           so
           there
           may
           be
           at
           length
           as
           little
           
             imitation
             of
             Christ
             among
             us
          
           ,
           as
           
             reverence
             to
             Apostles
          
           .
           Then
           for
           
             Rogation
             week
          
           ,
           though
           the
           originall
           or
           occasion
           of
           that
           cannot
           be
           deduced
           so
           high
           ,
           but
           is
           by
           Historians
           referred
           to
           
             Claud
             :
             Mamertus
             Bishop
             of
             Vienne
             in
             France
             ,
          
           for
           the
           averting
           of
           some
           Judgements
           ,
           which
           on
           the
           observation
           of
           many
           inauspicious
           accidents
           and
           prodigies
           were
           sadly
           feared
           to
           be
           approaching
           ,
           yet
           will
           it
           not
           be
           Necessary
           to
           turne
           the
           Fasts
           ,
           or
           the
           Letanies
           ,
           or
           the
           Services
           assigned
           to
           it
           out
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           as
           long
           as
           dangers
           are
           either
           
             present
             ,
             impendent
          
           ,
           or
           possible
           ,
           or
           indeed
           as
           long
           as
           there
           be
           sinnes
           enough
           among
           us
           to
           abode
           us
           ill
           ,
           or
           provoke
           any
           wrath
           of
           Heaven
           ,
           any
           judgments
           on
           us
           ;
           And
           when
           all
           those
           occasions
           cease
           ,
           I
           am
           content
           those
           Services
           may
           be
           laid
           aside
           also
           ,
           
             i.
             e.
          
           when
           we
           meet
           all
           together
           in
           heaven
           .
           Next
           ,
           the
           
             Ember
             weeks
          
           are
           of
           great
           Antiquity
           in
           the
           
             Church
             called
          
           the
           
             quatuor
             tempora
          
           in
           the
           
             Latine
             Fathers
          
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           (
           from
           whence
           I
           conceive
           is
           the
           
             English
             Ember
          
           )
           in
           the
           Greek
           ,
           and
           (
           beside
           the
           first
           institution
           of
           them
           for
           quarterly
           seasons
           of
           devotion
           ,
           proportion'd
           to
           each
           part
           of
           the
           yeare
           ,
           as
           the
           first
           fruits
           of
           every
           season
           ,
           that
           the
           whole
           ,
           and
           each
           division
           of
           it
           might
           be
           blest
           by
           it
           ,
           and
           again
           beside
           their
           answerablenesse
           to
           those
           foure
           times
           of
           
             solemne
             Fast
          
           mention'd
           among
           the
           Jewes
           ,
           that
           we
           Christians
           may
           not
           be
           inferiour
           unto
           them
           in
           that
           duty
           )
           an
           admirable
           use
           is
           assign'd
           to
           them
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           in
           imitation
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           Act.
           13.
           3.
           by
           
             Fasting
             and
             Prayer
             ,
             to
             prepare
             for
             the
             ordination
             of
             Ministers
             ,
          
           immediately
           consequent
           to
           every
           such
           week
           ,
           that
           God
           would
           send
           ,
           and
           furnish
           worthy
           Instruments
           of
           his
           glory
           to
           serve
           him
           in
           that
           glorious
           Office
           ,
           and
           till
           Ministers
           are
           acknowledg'd
           to
           be
           generally
           so
           good
           ,
           that
           either
           they
           cannot
           or
           need
           not
           be
           better
           ,
           till
           those
           are
           also
           grown
           immortall
           (
           as
           the
           framers
           of
           this
           Ordinance
           )
           and
           so
           no
           use
           of
           care
           for
           succession
           ,
           I
           shall
           suppose
           it
           not
           over-necessary
           to
           precipitate
           these
           out
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Christ
           ,
           but
           rather
           wish
           that
           there
           were
           in
           our
           Liturgy
           some
           Service
           appointed
           of
           Lessons
           and
           Prayers
           for
           this
           purpose
           ,
           to
           be
           used
           constantly
           on
           the
           dayes
           of
           Fast
           through
           those
           weekes
           .
        
         
         
           
             
               Sect
            
             47
          
           Thus
           have
           I
           ,
           as
           briefly
           as
           I
           could
           ,
           examined
           all
           the
           pretended
           exuberances
           of
           our
           Liturgy
           ,
           which
           have
           required
           it
           thus
           to
           be
           more
           then
           lanced
           even
           to
           a
           
             deliquium
             animae
          
           ,
           to
           many
           
             fainting
             fits
          
           a
           long
           while
           ,
           and
           at
           last
           to
           it
           's
           fatall
           period
           ,
           if
           our
           Assemblers
           may
           be
           allowed
           of
           the
           Jury
           ,
           and
           this
           Ordinance
           have
           leave
           to
           be
           the
           executioner
           ;
           And
           as
           yet
           to
           the
           utmost
           of
           our
           impartiall
           thoughts
           can
           we
           not
           discerne
           the
           least
           degree
           of
           Necessity
           ,
           of
           any
           the
           most
           moderate
           signification
           of
           the
           word
           ,
           to
           own
           so
           tragicall
           an
           Exit
           .
           The
           leafes
           which
           have
           been
           spent
           in
           this
           search
           ,
           as
           it
           may
           seem
           unnecessarily
           ,
           might
           perhaps
           have
           been
           better
           employed
           ;
           Yet
           will
           it
           not
           be
           unreasonable
           to
           expect
           a
           favourable
           reception
           of
           them
           ,
           when
           't
           is
           considered
           ,
           that
           by
           this
           meanes
           a
           farther
           labour
           is
           spared
           ,
           there
           needing
           no
           farther
           answer
           to
           the
           whole
           body
           of
           the
           Directory
           ,
           or
           any
           part
           of
           it
           ,
           when
           it
           shall
           thus
           appeare
           ,
           that
           there
           was
           no
           necessity
           for
           the
           change
           ,
           nay
           (
           which
           I
           conceive
           hath
           all
           along
           been
           concluded
           )
           that
           the
           continuance
           of
           the
           Liturgy
           ,
           unlesse
           some
           better
           offer
           or
           bargain
           were
           proposed
           to
           us
           ,
           is
           still
           in
           all
           policy
           ,
           in
           all
           secular
           or
           Christian
           prudence
           most
           necessary
           .
           And
           therefore
           when
           we
           have
           considered
           the
           second
           particular
           in
           the
           Ordinance
           ,
           and
           to
           that
           annext
           a
           view
           of
           some
           severalls
           in
           the
           Preface
           ,
           the
           Readers
           taske
           will
           be
           at
           an
           end
           ,
           and
           his
           patience
           freed
           from
           the
           tentation
           of
           our
           importunity
           .
        
         
           
             
               Sect
            
             48
          
           The
           second
           thing
           then
           in
           the
           Ordinance
           is
           ,
           that
           all
           the
           severals
           which
           this
           Ordinance
           is
           set
           to
           confront
           ,
           are
           Statutes
           of
           
             Edward
             the
             sixth
          
           ,
           and
           of
           
             Queen
             Elizabeth
          
           ,
           all
           which
           are
           without
           more
           adoe
           
             repealed
             by
             this
             Ordinance
          
           ;
           which
           I
           mention
           not
           as
           new
           acts
           of
           boldnesse
           ,
           which
           now
           we
           can
           be
           at
           leasure
           to
           declame
           or
           wonder
           at
           ,
           but
           to
           justifie
           the
           calumniated
           Sons
           of
           this
           Church
           ,
           who
           were
           for
           a
           long
           time
           offered
           up
           maliciously
           to
           the
           Peoples
           hatred
           and
           fury
           ,
           first
           as
           
             illegall
             usurpers
          
           ,
           and
           adders
           to
           Law
           ,
           then
           as
           
             Popishly
             affected
          
           ,
           and
           the
           patterne
           of
           
             Queen
             Elizabeths
          
           time
           vouched
           to
           the
           confirming
           of
           this
           their
           Charge
           ,
           and
           the
           Erection
           of
           her
           very
           Picture
           in
           some
           Churches
           ,
           and
           solemnization
           of
           a
           day
           for
           her
           
             annuall
             remembrance
          
           ,
           (
           by
           those
           who
           will
           not
           now
           allow
           any
           Saint
           ,
           or
           even
           Christ
           himselfe
           the
           like
           favour
           )
           design'd
           to
           
             upbraid
             those
             wayes
             and
             reprove
             those
             thoughts
             .
          
           It
           seemeth
           now
           
           'tis
           a
           season
           for
           these
           men
           to
           
             traverse
             the
             scene
          
           ,
           to
           put
           off
           disguises
           ,
           and
           professe
           openly
           and
           confidently
           ,
           what
           'till
           now
           they
           have
           been
           carefull
           to
           conceale
           ,
           that
           their
           
             garnishing
             the
             Sepulchre
          
           of
           
             Queen
             Elizabeth
          
           was
           no
           argument
           that
           they
           were
           cordially
           of
           her
           Religion
           ,
           or
           meant
           kindnesse
           sincerely
           to
           the
           
             Queen
             Elizabeths
             Reformation
          
           .
           Some
           seeds
           we
           know
           there
           were
           of
           the
           present
           practises
           transmitted
           hither
           from
           our
           Neighbour
           Disciplinarians
           in
           the
           dayes
           of
           
             Q.
             Elizabeth
          
           ,
           and
           some
           high
           attempts
           in
           private
           zeale
           in
           Hacket
           ,
           and
           Coppinger
           ,
           and
           Arthington
           ,
           at
           one
           time
           ,
           which
           when
           God
           suffered
           not
           to
           prosper
           ,
           it
           was
           the
           wisedome
           of
           others
           to
           call
           phrensie
           and
           madnesse
           in
           those
           undertakers
           .
           And
           generally
           that
           is
           the
           difference
           of
           fate
           between
           wickednesse
           prospering
           and
           miscarrying
           ,
           the
           one
           passeth
           for
           Piety
           ,
           the
           other
           for
           Fury
           .
           I
           shall
           now
           not
           affirme
           ,
           (
           or
           judge
           my
           Brethren
           )
           but
           meekly
           aske
           this
           question
           ,
           and
           leave
           every
           mans
           own
           Conscience
           to
           answer
           (
           not
           me
           ,
           but
           )
           himselfe
           in
           it
           sincerely
           ,
           and
           without
           partiality
           ,
           whether
           if
           he
           had
           lived
           in
           the
           dayes
           of
           
             Q.
             Elizabeth
          
           ,
           and
           had
           had
           his
           present
           perswasions
           about
           him
           ,
           and
           the
           same
           encouragements
           and
           grounds
           of
           hope
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           prosper
           and
           go
           thorough
           with
           his
           designs
           ,
           he
           would
           not
           then
           in
           the
           matter
           of
           Religion
           have
           done
           just
           the
           same
           ;
           which
           now
           he
           hath
           given
           his
           Vote
           ,
           and
           taken
           up
           Armes
           to
           doe
           .
           If
           he
           say
           ,
           out
           of
           the
           uprightnesse
           of
           his
           heart
           ,
           he
           would
           not
           ,
           I
           shall
           then
           only
           aske
           why
           it
           is
           done
           now
           ,
           what
           ill
           planet
           hath
           made
           that
           
             poyson
             now
          
           ,
           which
           was
           
             then
             wholesome
             food
          
           ,
           why
           
             Q.
             Elizabeths
             Statutes
          
           should
           be
           now
           repealed
           ,
           which
           were
           then
           so
           laudable
           ?
           If
           any
           intervenient
           provocation
           ,
           or
           any
           thing
           else
           extrinsecall
           to
           the
           matter
           it selfe
           have
           made
           this
           change
           now
           necessary
           ,
           this
           will
           be
           great
           injustice
           in
           the
           Actors
           .
           Or
           if
           the
           
             examples
             of
             severity
          
           in
           her
           dayes
           ,
           (
           the
           hanging
           of
           Coppin
           and
           
             Thacker
             ,
             An.
          
           1583.
           at
           S.
           Edmundsbury
           ,
           for
           publishing
           Brownes
           book
           ,
           (
           saith
           Cambden
           )
           which
           (
           saith
           
             Stow
             p.
          
           1174.
           )
           was
           written
           against
           the
           Common-Prayer-Book
           )
           might
           then
           restrain
           those
           that
           were
           contrary-minded
           ,
           I
           know
           no
           reason
           why
           the
           Lawes
           by
           which
           that
           was
           done
           ,
           should
           not
           still
           continue
           to
           restrain
           ;
           or
           at
           least
           why
           Conscience
           should
           not
           be
           as
           powerfull
           ,
           as
           Feare
           .
           From
           all
           this
           I
           shall
           now
           take
           confidence
           to
           conclude
           ,
           that
           were
           there
           not
           many
           earlier
           testimonies
           to
           
           confirme
           it
           ,
           this
           one
           Ordinance
           would
           convince
           the
           most
           seducible
           mistaker
           of
           these
           
             two
             sad
             truths
          
           .
        
         
           
             
               Sect
            
             49
          
           1.
           
           That
           the
           preservation
           of
           Lawes
           ,
           so
           long
           and
           so
           speciously
           insisted
           on
           was
           but
           an
           artifice
           of
           designe
           to
           gaine
           so
           much
           either
           of
           authority
           to
           their
           Persons
           ,
           or
           of
           power
           and
           forte
           into
           their
           hands
           ,
           as
           might
           enable
           them
           to
           subvert
           and
           abolish
           the
           most
           wholesome
           Lawes
           of
           the
           Kingdome
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           mean
           time
           to
           accuse
           others
           falsly
           of
           that
           ,
           which
           it
           was
           not
           their
           innocence
           ,
           but
           their
           discretion
           ,
           not
           their
           want
           of
           will
           ,
           but
           of
           opportunity
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           not
           really
           ,
           and
           truly
           ,
           and
           perfectly
           guilty
           of
           themselves
           ,
           that
           so
           they
           most
           compleatly
           own
           and
           observe
           the
           principles
           by
           which
           they
           move
           ,
           and
           transcribe
           that
           practice
           ,
           which
           hath
           been
           constantly
           used
           by
           the
           Presbyterians
           ,
           (
           wheresoever
           they
           have
           appear'd
           )
           to
           pretend
           their
           care
           &
           zeale
           to
           liberty
           ,
           that
           by
           that
           means
           they
           may
           get
           into
           power
           (
           like
           Absalom
           a
           passionate
           
             friend
             to
             justice
          
           ,
           when
           he
           had
           
             an
             itch
             to
             be
             King
          
           ;
           or
           like
           Deioces
           in
           Herodotus
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             his
             ambition
             of
             Magistracy
             made
             him
             content
             to
             be
             just
             )
          
           which
           as
           soon
           as
           they
           attain
           ,
           they
           inclose
           ,
           and
           tyrannically
           make
           use
           of
           to
           the
           enthralling
           and
           enslaving
           all
           others
           ;
           Even
           Lawes
           themselves
           ,
           the
           only
           Bounds
           and
           Bulwarks
           of
           Liberty
           ,
           which
           alone
           can
           secure
           it
           from
           servitude
           on
           one
           side
           ,
           and
           licentiousnesse
           on
           the
           other
           (
           which
           very
           licentiousnesse
           is
           the
           surest
           way
           to
           servitude
           ,
           the
           licentiousnesse
           of
           one
           implying
           the
           oppression
           and
           captivity
           of
           some
           other
           ,
           and
           being
           it selfe
           in
           a
           just
           weighing
           of
           things
           the
           greatest
           *
           slavery
           as
           much
           as
           the
           mans
           own
           unruly
           passions
           are
           greater
           Tyrants
           then
           Lawes
           ,
           or
           lawfull
           Princes
           )
           are
           to
           be
           levell'd
           in
           their
           Jehu-march
           ,
           to
           be
           accused
           and
           found
           to
           be
           at
           last
           the
           only
           guilty
           things
           ,
           and
           the
           same
           calamity
           designed
           to
           involve
           the
           pretended
           Enemies
           of
           Lawes
           and
           the
           Lawes
           themselves
           .
        
         
           
             
               Sect
            
             50
          
           The
           second
           truth
           that
           this
           unhappy
           Ordinance
           hath
           taught
           us
           ,
           is
           that
           which
           a
           while
           ago
           had
           been
           a
           Revelation
           of
           a
           Mystery
           indeed
           ,
           which
           would
           without
           any
           other
           auxiliary
           have
           infallibly
           quencht
           this
           flame
           (
           which
           now
           like
           another
           Aetna
           and
           Vesuvius
           is
           gotten
           into
           the
           bowells
           of
           this
           Kingdome
           ,
           and
           is
           there
           likely
           to
           rage
           for
           ever
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           not
           asswaged
           from
           Heaven
           ,
           or
           determin'd
           through
           want
           of
           matter
           ,
           by
           having
           devoured
           all
           that
           is
           combustible
           )
           
           but
           now
           is
           a
           petty
           vulgar
           observation
           ,
           that
           hath
           no
           influence
           or
           impression
           on
           any
           man
           ,
           and
           therfore
           I
           scarce
           now
           think
           it
           worthy
           the
           repeating
           ;
           and
           yet
           to
           conclude
           this
           period
           fairly
           ,
           I
           shall
           ;
           't
           is
           only
           this
           ,
           That
           the
           framers
           of
           this
           Ordinance
           ,
           that
           have
           so
           long
           fought
           
             for
             the
             defence
             of
             the
             establisht
             Protestant
             Religion
             ,
          
           will
           not
           now
           have
           Peace
           ,
           unlesse
           they
           may
           be
           allowed
           liberty
           to
           cast
           off
           and
           repeale
           every
           of
           those
           
             Statutes
             ,
             that
             of
             the
             second
             and
             third
             of
             Edward
             the
             sixth
             ,
             that
             of
             the
             fifth
             and
             sixth
             of
             the
             same
             King
             ,
             that
             of
             the
             first
             of
             Qu.
             Elizabeth
             ,
             that
             of
             the
             fifth
             ,
             that
             of
             the
             eighth
             of
             the
             same
             Queen
             ,
          
           (
           though
           not
           all
           at
           once
           ,
           yet
           as
           farre
           as
           concernes
           the
           matter
           in
           hand
           ,
           by
           which
           you
           may
           be
           assured
           ,
           that
           the
           fragments
           of
           those
           Statutes
           which
           remain
           yet
           unabolished
           ,
           are
           but
           reserved
           for
           some
           other
           opportunity
           ,
           as
           ready
           for
           a
           second
           and
           third
           sacrifice
           ,
           as
           thus
           much
           of
           them
           was
           for
           this
           )
           by
           which
           the
           
             Protestant
             Religion
          
           stands
           established
           in
           this
           Kingdome
           ,
           and
           in
           which
           the
           whole
           worke
           of
           Reformation
           is
           consummate
           .
           And
           all
           this
           upon
           no
           higher
           pretence
           of
           Reason
           ,
           then
           only
           a
           Resolution
           to
           do
           so
           ,
           a
           not
           being
           advised
           by
           their
           Divines
           to
           the
           contrary
           ,
           and
           (
           to
           countenance
           the
           weaknesse
           of
           those
           two
           motives
           )
           a
           
             proofelesse
             scandalous
          
           mention
           ,
           or
           bare
           naming
           of
           
             manifold
             inconveniencies
          
           ,
           which
           might
           as
           reasonably
           be
           made
           the
           Excuse
           of
           Robbing
           ,
           and
           Murthering
           and
           Damning
           (
           as
           farre
           as
           an
           Ordinance
           would
           reach
           )
           all
           men
           but
           themselves
           ,
           as
           of
           abolishing
           this
           
             Liturgie
             .
             Lord
             lay
             not
             this
             sinne
             to
             their
             Charge
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           CHAP.
           II.
           
        
         
           
             
               Sect
            
             1
          
           THe
           Preface
           to
           the
           Directory
           ,
           being
           the
           Oratour
           to
           perswade
           all
           men
           to
           be
           content
           with
           this
           grand
           and
           suddain
           change
           ,
           to
           lay
           down
           with
           patience
           and
           aequanimity
           ,
           all
           their
           right
           which
           they
           had
           in
           the
           
             venerable
             Liturgy
          
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           and
           account
           themselves
           richly
           rewarded
           ,
           for
           doing
           so
           ,
           by
           this
           new
           framed
           Directory
           ,
           
           begins
           speciously
           enough
           ,
           by
           seeming
           to
           lay
           down
           the
           only
           reasons
           ,
           why
           our
           Ancestors
           a
           hundred
           
             yeares
             agoe
          
           ,
           at
           the
           first
           
             Reformation
             of
             Religion
          
           ,
           were
           not
           only
           content
           ,
           but
           
             rejoyced
             also
             in
             the
             Booke
             of
             Common
             Prayer
             ,
             at
             that
             time
             set
             forth
          
           ;
           But
           these
           reasons
           are
           set
           down
           with
           some
           partiality
           ,
           there
           being
           some
           other
           more
           weighty
           grounds
           of
           the
           
             Reformers
             framing
          
           ,
           and
           
             others
             rejoycing
          
           in
           that
           Booke
           ,
           then
           those
           negative
           ones
           which
           that
           preface
           mentions
           ,
           viz.
           the
           perfect
           Reformation
           wrought
           upon
           the
           former
           Liturgy
           ,
           the
           perfect
           conformity
           of
           it
           with
           ,
           and
           composure
           out
           of
           the
           
             Word
             of
             God
          
           ,
           the
           excellent
           orders
           prescribed
           ,
           and
           benefit
           to
           be
           reaped
           from
           the
           use
           of
           that
           Booke
           ,
           and
           the
           no
           manner
           of
           
             reall
             objection
          
           ,
           or
           exception
           of
           any
           weight
           against
           it
           ;
           All
           which
           if
           they
           had
           been
           mentioned
           ,
           as
           in
           all
           justice
           they
           ought
           ,
           (
           especially
           when
           you
           report
           not
           your
           own
           judgements
           of
           it
           ,
           but
           the
           judgements
           of
           those
           rejoycers
           of
           that
           age
           ,
           who
           have
           left
           upon
           record
           those
           reasons
           of
           their
           rejoycing
           )
           this
           Preface
           had
           soon
           been
           ended
           ,
           or
           else
           proved
           in
           that
           first
           part
           ,
           an
           answer
           or
           confutation
           of
           all
           that
           followes
           .
           But
           't
           is
           the
           manner
           of
           men
           now
           adaies
           ,
           to
           conceale
           all
           that
           may
           not
           tend
           to
           their
           advantage
           to
           be
           taken
           notice
           of
           ,
           (
           a
           practice
           reproached
           by
           
             honest
             Cicero
          
           ,
           in
           his
           bookes
           of
           offices
           of
           life
           ,
           in
           the
           story
           of
           the
           Alexandrian
           ship-man
           ,
           that
           went
           to
           relieve
           Rhodes
           ,
           and
           out-going
           the
           rest
           of
           his
           fellowes
           ,
           sold
           his
           Corne
           at
           so
           much
           the
           more
           gain
           ,
           by
           that
           infamous
           artifice
           ,
           though
           not
           of
           lying
           ,
           yet
           of
           concealing
           the
           mention
           of
           the
           Fleet
           that
           was
           coming
           after
           )
           and
           to
           cut
           off
           the
           locks
           of
           that
           Sampson
           
           whom
           they
           mean
           to
           bind
           ,
           pare
           and
           circumcise
           the
           clawes
           of
           that
           creature
           they
           are
           to
           combate
           with
           ;
           I
           mean
           to
           set
           out
           that
           cause
           ,
           and
           those
           arguments
           at
           the
           weakest
           ,
           to
           which
           they
           are
           to
           give
           satisfaction
           .
           And
           yet
           by
           the
           way
           ,
           I
           must
           confesse
           ,
           that
           even
           these
           weake
           arguments
           which
           they
           have
           named
           ,
           are
           to
           me
           of
           some
           moment
           ,
           as
           first
           ,
           The
           
             redresse
             of
             many
             things
             which
             were
             vaine
             ,
             erroneous
             ,
             superstitious
             and
             Idolatrous
             ,
          
           which
           argues
           that
           all
           is
           not
           now
           involv'd
           under
           any
           of
           those
           titles
           ,
           nor
           consequently
           to
           be
           abolisht
           ,
           but
           further
           reform'd
           only
           .
           2.
           
           That
           they
           which
           did
           this
           ,
           were
           
             wise
             and
             pious
          
           ,
           which
           they
           that
           were
           ,
           would
           never
           take
           pains
           to
           purge
           that
           which
           was
           all
           drosse
           ,
           their
           wisedome
           would
           have
           helpt
           them
           to
           discern
           that
           it
           was
           so
           ,
           and
           their
           
             piety
             oblige
          
           them
           to
           reject
           it
           altogether
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           save
           one
           hoofe
           ,
           when
           all
           was
           due
           to
           the
           common
           slaughter
           .
           3.
           
           That
           
             many
             godly
             and
             learned
             men
             rejoyced
             much
             in
             the
             Liturgy
             ,
          
           which
           argues
           that
           all
           was
           not
           to
           be
           detested
           ;
           unlesse
           either
           these
           men
           now
           be
           somewhat
           higher
           then
           
             Godly
             or
             Learned
          
           ,
           of
           that
           middle
           sort
           of
           rationalls
           ,
           that
           Iamblichus
           out
           of
           Aristotle
           speaks
           of
           ,
           betwixt
           God
           and
           Man
           ,
           the
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           or
           unlesse
           it
           be
           confest
           that
           
             many
             Godly
             and
             Learned
             men
          
           may
           be
           mistaken
           in
           a
           matter
           of
           this
           moment
           ,
           and
           then
           these
           may
           be
           also
           mistaken
           at
           this
           time
           .
        
         
           
             
               Sect
            
             2
          
           Having
           therefore
           made
           use
           of
           that
           artifice
           ,
           mention'd
           some
           generall
           slight
           grounds
           of
           mens
           approving
           and
           rejoycing
           in
           the
           new-formed
           Liturgy
           ,
           the
           Composers
           of
           that
           Preface
           ,
           I
           mean
           speedily
           to
           weigh
           them
           down
           ,
           with
           a
           heape
           of
           contrary
           sad
           matter
           ,
           and
           then
           to
           leave
           it
           to
           the
           Readers
           judgement
           ,
           whether
           they
           are
           not
           his
           friends
           ,
           thus
           to
           disabuse
           him
           ,
           and
           his
           silly
           good-natur'd
           ancestors
           ,
           that
           were
           thus
           slightly
           flatter'd
           into
           a
           good
           opinion
           of
           an
           inconvenient
           ,
           if
           not
           mischievous
           Liturgy
           .
           Great
           hast
           is
           therefore
           made
           ,
           and
           some
           arts
           and
           preparations
           used
           ,
           to
           work
           upon
           the
           affection
           more
           then
           judgement
           of
           the
           Reader
           ,
           and
           this
           is
           done
           by
           that
           Rhetoricall
           pathetick
           stroke
           
           
             [
             Howbeit
             ,
             long
             and
             sad
             experience
             hath
             made
             it
             manifest
             ]
          
           Words
           of
           some
           consideration
           and
           efficacy
           ,
           but
           that
           they
           have
           one
           weak
           part
           in
           them
           ,
           an
           infirmity
           that
           this
           age
           is
           very
           subject
           to
           ,
           and
           to
           murmurers
           ,
           and
           passionate
           lovers
           of
           newes
           and
           change
           ,
           how
           irksome
           and
           tedious
           soever
           the
           experience
           of
           this
           Liturgy
           hath
           been
           ,
           't
           is
           notoriously
           certain
           that
           it
           hath
           not
           been
           said
           ,
           save
           only
           againe
           to
           
           those
           
             evill
             eyes
          
           ;
           but
           on
           the
           other
           side
           ,
           a
           continuall
           flote
           and
           tide
           of
           joy
           to
           all
           true
           English-men
           ,
           to
           see
           and
           observe
           the
           prosperity
           and
           flourishing
           of
           this
           Church
           ,
           in
           a
           perpetuall
           swelling
           and
           growth
           ,
           ever
           since
           the
           establishing
           of
           that
           
             Protestant
             Liturgy
             and
             Religion
          
           together
           among
           us
           ,
           till
           at
           last
           (
           about
           the
           time
           when
           this
           vast
           calamity
           brake
           in
           upon
           us
           )
           it
           was
           grown
           to
           such
           an
           height
           ,
           as
           was
           certainly
           never
           heard
           of
           (
           or
           by
           Enemies
           themselves
           affirmed
           at
           any
           other
           time
           to
           have
           been
           )
           in
           this
           Kingdome
           ,
           or
           (
           were
           it
           not
           a
           little
           like
           boasting
           ,
           to
           which
           yet
           
             you
             have
             constrein'd
             us
          
           ,
           I
           should
           adde
           )
           in
           any
           other
           part
           of
           Europe
           also
           for
           these
           many
           hundred
           yeares
           .
        
         
           
             
               Sect
            
             3
          
           
             But
             what
             is
             it
             that
             this
             so
             falsely
             supposed
          
           sad
           experience
           hath
           made
           manifest
           ?
           
             Why
             ,
             that
             the
          
           Liturgy
           used
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           (
           notwithstanding
           the
           paines
           and
           Religious
           intentions
           of
           the
           Compilers
           of
           it
           )
           hath
           prov'd
           an
           offence
           ,
           not
           only
           to
           many
           of
           the
           Godly
           at
           home
           ,
           but
           also
           to
           the
           Reformed
           Churches
           abroad
           .
        
         
           In
           which
           words
           we
           shall
           not
           take
           advantage
           of
           the
           Confession
           of
           the
           
             Religious
             intentions
          
           of
           the
           Compilers
           of
           our
           Liturgy
           ,
           which
           signifies
           the
           offence
           here
           spoken
           of
           in
           their
           notion
           of
           it
           to
           be
           
             acceptum
             ,
             non
             datum
             ,
             taken
          
           when
           it
           was
           not
           given
           ;
           nor
           2.
           
           Oppose
           those
           
             religious
             intentions
          
           to
           the
           irreligious
           mistakes
           of
           others
           ,
           and
           accusations
           of
           those
           things
           which
           were
           so
           
             religiously
             intended
          
           ;
           nor
           3.
           
           Compare
           the
           reputations
           of
           those
           Persons
           which
           compiled
           that
           Liturgy
           ,
           whether
           in
           King
           
             Edwards
             (
             Cranmer
             ,
             Ridley
             ,
             P.
             Martyr
             )
          
           or
           in
           Queene
           Elizabeths
           dayes
           
             (
             Parker
             ,
             Grindall
             ,
             Horne
             ,
             Whitehead
             ,
             &c.
             )
          
           with
           the
           
             Members
             of
             this
             Assembly
          
           ,
           much
           lesse
           the
           intentions
           of
           them
           ,
           which
           in
           the
           mouth
           of
           Enemies
           is
           acknowledged
           religious
           ,
           with
           the
           intentions
           of
           these
           ,
           which
           if
           we
           may
           measure
           by
           their
           more
           visible
           enterprizes
           ,
           and
           the
           Covenant
           ,
           in
           which
           they
           have
           associated
           contrary
           to
           all
           Lawes
           of
           God
           and
           men
           ,
           we
           shall
           have
           temptation
           to
           suspect
           not
           guilty
           of
           over-much
           Religion
           ,
           or
           good
           purpose
           to
           the
           government
           of
           this
           Kingdome
           ;
           nor
           4.
           
           Confront
           the
           number
           of
           those
           that
           are
           here
           confest
           to
           be
           
             pleased
             and
             benefited
          
           ,
           against
           those
           others
           that
           are
           said
           to
           be
           offended
           ,
           which
           were
           argument
           enough
           for
           that
           which
           is
           established
           ,
           that
           considering
           the
           danger
           of
           change
           ,
           it
           ought
           in
           all
           reason
           rather
           to
           stand
           to
           please
           one
           sort
           ,
           and
           benefit
           them
           still
           ,
           then
           to
           be
           pull'd
           down
           to
           comply
           
           with
           the
           other
           .
           But
           we
           shall
           confine
           our selves
           to
           that
           which
           the
           objectors
           principally
           designed
           as
           a
           
             first
             reason
          
           for
           which
           our
           Liturgy
           must
           be
           destroyed
           ,
           because
           ,
           forsooth
           ,
           say
           they
           ,
           
             it
             hath
             prov'd
             an
             offence
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           For
           the
           thorough
           examining
           of
           which
           reason
           ,
           it
           will
           be
           necessary
           to
           inquire
           into
           these
           three
           things
           .
           1.
           
           What
           they
           mean
           by
           offence
           .
           2.
           
           What
           truth
           there
           is
           in
           the
           assertion
           ,
           that
           
             the
             Liturgy
             hath
             prov'd
             so
             to
             the
             Godly
             at
             home
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             Reformed
             Churches
             abroad
             .
          
           3.
           
           How
           farre
           that
           might
           be
           a
           reason
           of
           destroying
           that
           which
           proves
           an
           offence
           .
        
         
           
             
               Sect
            
             4
          
           For
           the
           first
           ,
           the
           word
           Offence
           is
           an
           equivocall
           mistaken
           word
           ,
           and
           by
           that
           means
           is
           many
           times
           a
           title
           of
           a
           charge
           or
           accusation
           ,
           when
           there
           is
           no
           reall
           crime
           under
           it
           ;
           For
           sometimes
           ,
           in
           our
           English
           language
           especially
           ,
           it
           is
           taken
           for
           that
           which
           anybody
           is
           displeased
           or
           angry
           at
           ,
           and
           then
           if
           the
           thing
           be
           not
           ill
           in
           it self
           ,
           that
           anger
           is
           a
           
             causelesse
             anger
          
           ,
           which
           he
           that
           is
           guilty
           of
           ,
           must
           know
           to
           be
           a
           sinne
           ,
           and
           humble
           himselfe
           before
           God
           for
           it
           ,
           and
           fall
           into
           it
           no
           more
           ,
           and
           then
           there
           need
           no
           more
           be
           said
           of
           such
           offences
           ,
           but
           that
           he
           that
           is
           or
           hath
           been
           angry
           at
           the
           Liturgy
           ,
           must
           prove
           the
           Liturgy
           to
           be
           
             really
             ill
          
           ,
           (
           which
           if
           it
           could
           be
           done
           here
           ,
           the
           matter
           of
           Offence
           would
           never
           have
           been
           charged
           on
           it
           ,
           for
           that
           is
           set
           to
           supply
           the
           place
           of
           a
           greater
           accusation
           )
           or
           else
           confesse
           himselfe
           ,
           or
           those
           others
           so
           offended
           ,
           to
           have
           sinned
           by
           such
           anger
           .
           But
           then
           2.
           
           If
           we
           may
           guesse
           of
           the
           meaning
           of
           the
           word
           by
           the
           reason
           which
           is
           brought
           to
           prove
           the
           charge
           
             [
             For
             not
             to
             speak
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           it
           is
           set
           here
           to
           signifie
           .
           1.
           
           The
           burthen
           
             of
             reading
             all
             the
             Prayers
          
           .
           2.
           
           The
           many
           
             unprofitable
             burthensome
             Ceremonies
          
           ,
           which
           hath
           
             occasion'd
             mischiefe
             by
             disquieting
             the
             Consciences
             of
             those
             that
             could
             not
             yeeld
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             by
             depriving
             them
             of
             the
             ordinances
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             they
             might
             not
             enjoy
             without
             conforming
             or
             subscribing
             to
             those
             Ceremonies
             .
          
           To
           proceed
           then
           to
           the
           second
           thing
           ,
           what
           truth
           there
           in
           this
           Assertion
           ,
           and
           view
           it
           in
           the
           severalls
           of
           the
           proofe
           .
        
         
           
             
               Sect
            
             5
          
           For
           the
           first
           of
           these
           ,
           the
           
             burthen
             of
             reading
             the
             Prayers
          
           ;
           if
           they
           were
           enough
           to
           prove
           the
           
             Liturgy
             offensive
          
           ,
           all
           Christian
           vertues
           would
           be
           involv'd
           in
           that
           charge
           ,
           because
           they
           have
           all
           some
           burthen
           and
           difficulty
           in
           them
           ,
           and
           for
           this
           particular
           ,
           seeing
           we
           speak
           to
           Christians
           ,
           we
           might
           hope
           that
           the
           Service
           would
           not
           passe
           for
           a
           burthen
           to
           the
           Godly
           (
           who
           are
           here
           named
           )
           
             i.
             e.
          
           to
           
           minds
           truly
           devout
           ,
           as
           if
           it
           were
           longer
           then
           it
           is
           ;
           and
           that
           it
           may
           not
           do
           so
           ,
           I
           am
           sure
           it
           is
           very
           prudently
           framed
           with
           as
           much
           variety
           ,
           and
           as
           moderate
           length
           of
           each
           part
           ,
           as
           could
           be
           imagined
           ,
           and
           sure
           he
           that
           shall
           compare
           the
           practices
           ,
           will
           find
           the
           burthen
           and
           length
           both
           to
           Minister
           and
           People
           to
           be
           as
           great
           ,
           by
           observing
           the
           prescriptions
           in
           the
           Directory
           ,
           in
           the
           shortest
           manner
           ,
           as
           this
           that
           our
           Liturgy
           hath
           designed
           .
           3.
           
           For
           the
           
             many
             unprofitable
             burthensome
             Ceremonies
          
           .
           Every
           of
           those
           Epithets
           is
           a
           calumny
           ;
           for
           1.
           
           They
           are
           not
           many
           ,
           To
           the
           People
           I
           am
           sure
           ,
           For
           kneeling
           and
           standing
           ,
           which
           are
           the
           only
           Ceremonies
           in
           the
           daily
           Service
           ,
           will
           not
           make
           up
           that
           number
           (
           and
           for
           the
           rest
           ,
           there
           is
           but
           a
           superaddition
           of
           some
           one
           in
           each
           Service
           .
           )
           As
           for
           
             sitting
             bare
          
           ,
           if
           reason
           it selfe
           will
           not
           prescribe
           that
           civility
           to
           be
           paid
           to
           God
           in
           the
           
             House
             of
             God
          
           ,
           (
           where
           without
           any
           positive
           precept
           ,
           
             Jacob
             put
             off
             his
             shooes
             from
             his
             seet
          
           )
           neither
           doth
           our
           Liturgy
           prescribe
           it
           .
           2.
           
           They
           are
           not
           unprofitable
           ,
           but
           each
           of
           them
           tending
           to
           advance
           the
           businesse
           to
           which
           they
           are
           annext
           ,
           kneeling
           to
           increase
           our
           humility
           ,
           and
           joyn
           the
           body
           with
           the
           soule
           in
           that
           duty
           of
           
             adoration
             ,
             standing
          
           to
           elevate
           ,
           and
           again
           to
           joyn
           with
           the
           soule
           in
           Confession
           of
           God
           and
           Thankesgiving
           ,
           and
           the
           rest
           proportion'd
           to
           the
           businesse
           in
           hand
           ;
           and
           3.
           
           If
           not
           many
           ,
           nor
           unprofitable
           ,
           then
           not
           burthensome
           also
           .
           As
           for
           the
           
             disquieting
             the
             Consciences
             of
             many
             godly
             Ministers
             and
             People
             ,
          
           who
           could
           not
           yeeld
           to
           the
           Ceremonies
           ;
           I
           answer
           ,
           that
           by
           what
           hath
           formerly
           been
           said
           ,
           and
           the
           no-objection
           in
           this
           Directory
           against
           any
           such
           ,
           it
           appears
           that
           there
           is
           no
           Ceremony
           appointed
           in
           our
           Liturgy
           which
           is
           improper
           or
           impertinent
           to
           the
           action
           ,
           to
           which
           it
           is
           annext
           ,
           much
           lesse
           in
           it self
           unlawfull
           .
           And
           then
           
             for
             mens
             Consciences
             to
             be
             disquieted
             ,
          
           it
           argues
           that
           they
           have
           not
           ,
           in
           that
           manner
           ,
           as
           they
           ought
           ,
           desired
           information
           ;
           as
           for
           Ministers
           ,
           we
           know
           that
           all
           that
           have
           been
           received
           into
           that
           Order
           ,
           have
           voluntarily
           subscribed
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           consequently
           have
           receded
           from
           their
           own
           subscription
           ,
           if
           they
           have
           refused
           to
           conforme
           .
           And
           we
           desire
           to
           know
           what
           tender
           respect
           will
           be
           had
           to
           the
           Consciences
           of
           those
           ,
           who
           will
           submit
           to
           your
           Directory
           ,
           and
           afterward
           refuse
           to
           conforme
           unto
           it
           .
           I
           am
           sure
           the
           denuntiations
           which
           we
           have
           heard
           of
           against
           the
           
             dissenting
             Brethren
          
           ,
           about
           the
           matter
           of
           
             Jurisdiction
             and
             Censures
          
           (
           and
           
           now
           lately
           concerning
           the
           depravers
           of
           your
           Directory
           )
           have
           been
           none
           of
           the
           mildest
           ,
           although
           those
           are
           your
           own
           fellow-Members
           ,
           that
           have
           assisted
           you
           as
           affectionately
           in
           the
           grand
           Cause
           as
           any
           ,
           and
           never
           made
           themselves
           liable
           to
           your
           severity
           ,
           by
           having
           once
           conformed
           to
           you
           in
           those
           particulars
           .
           And
           so
           3.
           
           For
           
             depriving
             them
             of
             the
             Ordinances
             of
             God
             ,
             &c.
          
           if
           that
           were
           the
           punishment
           appointed
           for
           the
           obstinate
           and
           refractory
           ,
           't
           is
           no
           more
           then
           the
           Lawes
           of
           the
           Land
           appointed
           for
           their
           Portion
           ,
           and
           in
           that
           sure
           not
           without
           any
           example
           in
           Scripture
           and
           Apostolicall
           practice
           ,
           who
           appointed
           such
           
             perverse
             Persons
             to
             be
             avoided
          
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           censure
           as
           high
           as
           any
           hath
           been
           here
           on
           such
           inflicted
           .
           What
           Ordinances
           they
           were
           of
           which
           such
           men
           were
           deprived
           ,
           I
           conceive
           is
           specified
           by
           the
           next
           words
           ,
           that
           
             sundry
             good
             Christians
             have
             been
             by
             means
             thereof
             kept
             from
             the
             Lords
             Table
             ,
          
           which
           must
           needs
           referre
           to
           those
           that
           would
           not
           kneele
           there
           ,
           and
           why
           that
           should
           be
           so
           unreasonable
           ,
           when
           the
           very
           Directory
           layes
           the
           matter
           so
           ,
           that
           none
           shall
           receive
           with
           them
           who
           do
           not
           sit
           ,
           there
           will
           be
           little
           ground
           ,
           unlesse
           it
           be
           that
           no
           posture
           in
           the
           Service
           of
           God
           can
           be
           offensive
           ,
           but
           only
           that
           of
           kneeling
           ,
           which
           indeed
           hath
           had
           the
           very
           ill
           luck
           by
           Socinus
           ,
           in
           his
           Tract
           
             Coenâ
             Domini
          
           ,
           to
           be
           turn'd
           out
           of
           the
           Church
           as
           Idololatricall
           (
           with
           whom
           to
           affirme
           the
           same
           will
           be
           as
           great
           a
           complyance
           ,
           as
           kneeling
           can
           be
           with
           the
           Papists
           .
           )
           And
           by
           these
           as
           superstition
           at
           least
           ,
           I
           know
           not
           for
           what
           guilt
           ,
           except
           that
           of
           too
           much
           humility
           ,
           as
           being
           in
           M.
           Archer
           his
           Divinity
           ,
           as
           before
           I
           intimated
           ,
           a
           betraying
           of
           one
           of
           the
           
             greatest
             comforts
          
           in
           the
           Sacrament
           ,
           the
           
             sitting
             fellow-Kings
             with
             Christ
             in
             his
             earthly
             Kingdome
             ,
          
           confessing
           thereby
           that
           some
           mens
           hearts
           are
           so
           set
           on
           that
           
             earthly
             Kingdome
          
           ,
           that
           the
           hope
           of
           an
           
             Heavenly
             Kingdome
          
           will
           not
           yeeld
           them
           comfort
           ,
           unlesse
           they
           may
           have
           that
           other
           in
           the
           way
           to
           it
           ;
           and
           withall
           telling
           us
           ,
           that
           he
           and
           his
           Compeeres
           are
           those
           men
           .
        
         
           
             
               Sect
            
             6
          
           Having
           survey'd
           these
           stveralls
           ,
           and
           shewed
           how
           unjustly
           the
           charge
           of
           Offence
           is
           laid
           on
           the
           Liturgy
           ,
           and
           how
           little
           't
           is
           prov'd
           by
           these
           reasons
           ,
           I
           shall
           only
           adde
           ,
           that
           the
           proposition
           pretended
           to
           be
           thus
           proved
           by
           these
           particulars
           ,
           is
           much
           larger
           then
           the
           proofe
           can
           be
           imagined
           to
           extend
           .
           For
           part
           of
           the
           proposition
           was
           ,
           that
           the
           
             Liturgy
             was
             offence
             to
             the
             Reformed
             
             Churches
             abroad
          
           ;
           To
           which
           the
           
             [
             For
          
           ]
           is
           immediately
           annext
           ,
           as
           if
           it
           introduced
           some
           proofe
           of
           that
           also
           .
           But
           't
           is
           apparent
           ,
           that
           the
           proofes
           specified
           inferre
           not
           that
           ,
           for
           neither
           
             the
             burthen
             of
             reading
          
           is
           Offence
           to
           them
           ,
           nor
           are
           
             their
             Consciences
             disquieted
          
           ,
           nor
           
             they
             deprived
             of
             Gods
             Ordinances
             by
             that
             means
             .
          
           In
           which
           respect
           't
           is
           necessary
           for
           us
           to
           conclude
           ,
           that
           the
           word
           Offence
           ,
           as
           applyed
           to
           them
           ,
           is
           taken
           in
           that
           other
           notion
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           displeased
           and
           angry
           at
           it
           .
           To
           which
           we
           then
           must
           answer
           ,
           that
           although
           there
           is
           no
           guilt
           inferred
           from
           the
           undergoing
           this
           fate
           of
           being
           disliked
           by
           some
           ,
           but
           rather
           that
           it
           is
           to
           be
           deemed
           an
           ill
           indication
           to
           be
           
             spoken
             well
             of
             by
             all
          
           ,
           yet
           have
           we
           never
           heard
           of
           any
           Forraigne
           Church
           which
           hath
           exprest
           any
           such
           offence
           ;
           the
           utmost
           that
           can
           be
           said
           ,
           is
           (
           and
           yet
           not
           so
           much
           as
           that
           is
           here
           suggested
           )
           that
           some
           particular
           men
           have
           exprest
           such
           dislike
           ;
           to
           whom
           we
           could
           easily
           oppose
           the
           judgment
           of
           others
           more
           eminent
           among
           them
           who
           have
           largely
           exprest
           their
           approbation
           of
           it
           .
           
           And
           't
           is
           observeable
           ,
           that
           Calvin
           himselfe
           ,
           when
           from
           Franckfort
           he
           had
           received
           an
           
             odious
             malitious
          
           account
           of
           many
           particulars
           in
           our
           Liturgy
           (
           as
           any
           will
           acknowledge
           that
           shall
           compare
           the
           report
           then
           made
           ,
           with
           what
           he
           finds
           )
           though
           he
           were
           so
           farre
           transported
           as
           to
           call
           them
           ineptias
           ,
           follies
           ,
           yet
           addes
           the
           Epithet
           of
           tolerabiles
           ,
           that
           though
           such
           ,
           they
           were
           yet
           tolerable
           .
           And
           therefore
        
         
           In
           the
           third
           place
           ,
           I
           may
           now
           conclude
           ,
           that
           if
           all
           that
           is
           thus
           affirm'd
           to
           prove
           the
           Offence
           in
           the
           Liturgy
           ,
           used
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           were
           (
           after
           all
           this
           evidence
           of
           the
           contrary
           )
           supposed
           true
           ,
           yet
           is
           it
           no
           argument
           to
           inferre
           the
           justice
           of
           the
           present
           designe
           which
           is
           not
           reforming
           ,
           but
           abolishing
           both
           of
           that
           and
           all
           other
           Liturgy
           .
           Were
           there
           Offence
           in
           
             the
             length
             of
             the
             Service
          
           ,
           that
           length
           might
           be
           reform'd
           ,
           and
           yet
           Liturgy
           remain
           ;
           were
           there
           offence
           in
           the
           Ceremonies
           ,
           or
           
             mischiefe
             in
             the
             punishing
          
           them
           that
           have
           not
           conformed
           ,
           those
           Ceremonies
           might
           be
           left
           free
           ,
           that
           Conformity
           be
           not
           thus
           prest
           ,
           and
           still
           Liturgy
           be
           preserved
           inviolate
           .
           As
           for
           the
           Forreigne
           Churches
           ,
           1.
           
           I
           shall
           demand
           ,
           whether
           only
           some
           are
           thus
           offended
           ,
           or
           all
           .
           Not
           all
           ,
           for
           some
           of
           the
           wisest
           in
           these
           Churches
           have
           commended
           it
           ;
           and
           if
           
             some
             only
          
           ,
           then
           it
           seems
           others
           are
           not
           offended
           ,
           and
           why
           must
           we
           be
           so
           partiall
           ,
           as
           to
           offend
           &
           displease
           some
           ,
           that
           we
           
           may
           escape
           the
           offending
           others
           ?
           not
           sure
           because
           we
           more
           esteem
           the
           judgments
           of
           the
           latter
           ,
           for
           by
           the
           Apostles
           rule
           the
           weaker
           men
           are
           ,
           the
           more
           care
           must
           be
           taken
           ,
           that
           they
           be
           not
           offended
           .
           2.
           
           I
           shall
           suppose
           that
           their
           Liturgy
           ,
           or
           their
           having
           none
           at
           all
           ,
           may
           possibly
           offend
           us
           ,
           and
           then
           demand
           why
           they
           shall
           not
           be
           as
           much
           obliged
           to
           change
           for
           the
           satisfying
           of
           us
           ,
           as
           we
           of
           them
           ?
           I
           am
           ashamed
           to
           presse
           this
           illogicall
           discourse
           too
           farre
           ,
           which
           sure
           never
           foresaw
           such
           examination
           ,
           being
           meant
           only
           to
           give
           the
           people
           a
           formall
           specious
           shew
           for
           what
           is
           done
           ,
           a
           heap
           of
           
             popular
             Arguments
          
           ,
           which
           have
           of
           late
           gotten
           away
           all
           the
           custome
           from
           Demonstrations
           ,
           and
           then
           ,
           
             Si
             populus
             vult
             decipi
             ,
             decipiatur
             ,
          
           if
           the
           
             tame
             Creature
             will
             thus
             be
             taken
             ,
             any
             fallacy
             ,
          
           or
           Topicke
           doth
           as
           well
           for
           the
           turn
           ,
           as
           if
           Euclid
           had
           demonstrated
           it
           .
        
         
           
             
               Sect
            
             8
          
           In
           pursuit
           of
           this
           popular
           Argument
           it
           followes
           ,
           
           that
           
             by
             this
             means
             ,
             i.
             e.
          
           of
           the
           
             Liturgy
             ,
             divers
             able
             and
             faithfull
             Ministers
             were
             debarred
             from
             the
             exercise
             of
             their
             Ministry
             ,
             and
             spoyled
             of
             their
             livelyhood
             ,
             to
             the
             undoing
             of
             them
             and
             their
             Families
             .
          
           To
           which
           I
           answer
           ,
           1.
           
           That
           if
           this
           be
           true
           ,
           it
           is
           very
           strange
           that
           so
           few
           of
           this
           present
           Assembly
           were
           of
           that
           number
           .
           For
           of
           them
           I
           may
           surely
           say
           many
           ,
           very
           many
           in
           proportion
           ,
           were
           not
           debarred
           of
           the
           
             exercise
             of
             their
             Ministry
          
           ,
           were
           not
           
             dispoyled
             of
             their
             livelyhood
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           And
           if
           any
           one
           was
           ,
           which
           I
           professe
           I
           know
           not
           ,
           I
           believe
           it
           will
           be
           found
           ,
           that
           the
           
             standing
             of
             Liturgy
          
           brought
           not
           those
           inflictions
           upon
           him
           .
           The
           conclusion
           from
           hence
           will
           be
           ,
           that
           either
           these
           present
           Assemblers
           concurred
           not
           in
           judgment
           with
           those
           
             many
             able
             and
             faithfull
             Ministers
          
           (
           and
           then
           why
           do
           they
           now
           bring
           their
           Arguments
           from
           them
           ,
           whose
           judgement
           they
           did
           not
           approve
           and
           follow
           ?
           )
           or
           else
           that
           they
           were
           not
           so
           valiant
           ,
           as
           to
           appear
           when
           sufferings
           expected
           them
           ,
           or
           else
           that
           they
           had
           a
           very
           happy
           Rainbow
           hanging
           over
           their
           heads
           to
           avert
           from
           them
           that
           
             common
             storme
          
           .
           But
           then
           2.
           
           It
           might
           be
           considered
           ,
           whether
           those
           mentioned
           penalties
           have
           not
           been
           legally
           ,
           and
           by
           act
           of
           Parliament
           ,
           inflicted
           on
           those
           who
           suffer'd
           under
           them
           ,
           and
           then
           whether
           that
           will
           be
           ground
           sufficient
           to
           
             abolish
             a
             Law
          
           ,
           because
           by
           force
           thereof
           some
           men
           that
           offended
           against
           it
           have
           beene
           punished
           .
           3.
           
           Whether
           some
           men
           did
           not
           
             choose
             non-conformity
          
           as
           the
           more
           instrumentall
           
           to
           the
           exercise
           of
           their
           Ministry
           ,
           changing
           one
           Parish
           for
           the
           whole
           Diocesse
           ,
           and
           preaching
           oftner
           in
           private
           Families
           ,
           then
           any
           other
           did
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           withall
           ,
           wheter
           this
           had
           not
           the
           encouragement
           of
           being
           the
           more
           gainfull
           trade
           ,
           of
           bringing
           in
           larger
           Pensions
           ,
           then
           formerly
           they
           had
           receiv'd
           Tythes
           .
           4.
           
           Whether
           the
           punishments
           inflicted
           on
           such
           ,
           have
           not
           generally
           been
           inferiour
           to
           the
           rigour
           of
           the
           Statute
           ,
           and
           not
           executed
           on
           any
           who
           have
           not
           been
           
             very
             unpeaceable
          
           ,
           and
           then
           whether
           unpeaceable
           persons
           would
           not
           go
           neare
           to
           fall
           under
           some
           mulcts
           ,
           what
           ever
           the
           Forme
           of
           Government
           ,
           what
           ever
           the
           
             Church
             Service
          
           were
           ,
           none
           having
           the
           promise
           of
           inheriting
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           the
           Land
           of
           Canaan
           ,
           an
           happy
           prosperous
           life
           in
           this
           world
           ,
           but
           they
           whose
           
             meeknesse
             and
             obedience
             to
             Lawes
          
           have
           given
           them
           aclaime
           to
           that
           priviledge
           .
           5.
           
           Whether
           the
           number
           of
           those
           ,
           who
           by
           Ordinances
           have
           lately
           been
           so
           
             debarred
             of
             the
             exercise
             of
             their
             Ministry
             ,
          
           and
           
             spoyled
             of
             their
             livelyhood
          
           ,
           have
           not
           been
           farre
           greater
           then
           all
           those
           together
           ;
           that
           ever
           the
           Liturgy
           thus
           offended
           since
           the
           Reformation
           .
           6.
           
           Whether
           this
           Directory
           ,
           should
           it
           be
           establisht
           ,
           would
           not
           be
           so
           imposed
           ,
           that
           they
           which
           obey
           it
           not
           ,
           shall
           be
           subject
           to
           these
           or
           the
           like
           penalties
           .
        
         
           
             
               Sect
            
             9
          
           'T
           is
           added
           in
           the
           next
           place
           ,
           to
           raise
           the
           cry
           ,
           and
           encrease
           the
           Odium
           ,
           and
           to
           involve
           the
           Prelates
           and
           the
           Liturgy
           in
           the
           same
           calamity
           ,
           (
           for
           otherwise
           what
           hath
           the
           
             Prelates
             labouring
             ,
             &c.
          
           to
           do
           with
           the
           Liturgy
           ?
           )
           That
           the
           
             Prelates
             and
             their
             Faction
             have
             laboured
             to
             raise
             the
             estimation
             of
             the
             Liturgy
             to
             such
             an
             height
             ,
          
           
           
             as
             if
             there
             were
             no
             other
             worship
             ,
             or
             way
             of
             worship
             of
             God
             among
             us
             ,
             but
             only
             the
             Service-book
             ,
             to
             the
             great
             hindrance
             of
             the
             Preaching
             the
             Word
             .
          
           To
           which
           I
           answer
           ,
           1.
           
           That
           this
           or
           any
           other
           action
           of
           the
           Prelates
           ,
           if
           supposed
           never
           so
           true
           ,
           and
           never
           so
           extravagant
           ,
           is
           wholly
           extrinsecall
           and
           impertinent
           to
           the
           businesse
           of
           the
           Liturgy
           ,
           and
           the
           more
           impertinent
           ,
           by
           how
           much
           the
           more
           extravagant
           ,
           such
           actions
           being
           easily
           coerced
           ,
           and
           reduced
           by
           and
           according
           to
           the
           rule
           ,
           and
           such
           unreasonable
           enhaunsments
           separable
           ,
           without
           any
           wound
           or
           violence
           to
           the
           Liturgy
           .
           Give
           the
           Liturgy
           its
           due
           ,
           not
           its
           usurped
           estimation
           ,
           and
           we
           are
           all
           agreed
           .
           2.
           
           'T
           is
           here
           acknowledged
           that
           this
           was
           but
           laboured
           ,
           not
           affirmed
           that
           it
           was
           effected
           ,
           and
           then
           this
           sure
           is
           too
           heavy
           
           a
           doom
           on
           the
           Liturgy
           ,
           for
           that
           their
           labouring
           ;
           we
           do
           not
           find
           that
           Saint
           Paul
           was
           stroke
           dead
           ,
           like
           Herod
           ,
           because
           the
           Lycaonians
           meant
           and
           
             laboured
             to
             do
             sacrifice
             unto
             him
             ,
             Act.
          
           14.
           16.
           
           But
           then
           3.
           
           He
           that
           shall
           consider
           who
           they
           are
           which
           make
           this
           objection
           ,
           will
           sure
           never
           be
           moved
           by
           it
           .
           For
           certainly
           they
           that
           have
           formerly
           set
           the
           prime
           of
           their
           wits
           and
           endeavours
           to
           vilify
           and
           defame
           the
           Liturgy
           ;
           and
           now
           that
           they
           think
           they
           have
           power
           ,
           have
           absolutely
           abolisht
           it
           ,
           will
           go
           neer
           to
           be
           partiall
           when
           they
           are
           to
           judge
           of
           the
           
             due
             estimation
             of
             it
          
           ;
           they
           that
           declaime
           at
           Bishops
           for
           advancing
           it
           ,
           will
           they
           be
           just
           and
           take
           notice
           of
           their
           own
           contempts
           ,
           which
           enforced
           the
           Bishops
           thus
           to
           rescue
           and
           vindicate
           it
           ?
           I
           shall
           not
           expect
           it
           from
           them
           ,
           nor
           till
           then
           ,
           that
           they
           will
           deliver
           any
           more
           then
           
             popular
             shewes
          
           of
           truth
           in
           this
           matter
           .
           For
           4.
           
           The
           Prelates
           have
           not
           raised
           the
           book
           to
           an
           
             higher
             estimation
          
           then
           the
           Law
           hath
           raised
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           that
           it
           may
           be
           observed
           so
           as
           may
           tend
           to
           edification
           ,
           nor
           do
           we
           now
           desire
           any
           greater
           height
           of
           value
           for
           it
           ,
           then
           you
           for
           the
           Directory
           ,
           I
           shall
           adde
           ,
           nor
           so
           great
           neither
           ,
           for
           we
           do
           not
           exclude
           all
           others
           as
           unlawfull
           ,
           as
           you
           have
           done
           ,
           and
           then
           I
           am
           confident
           God
           will
           not
           lay
           that
           charge
           on
           us
           ,
           which
           you
           do
           on
           the
           Prelates
           ,
           nor
           any
           man
           that
           shall
           consider
           how
           different
           our
           Titles
           are
           ,
           though
           our
           claimes
           not
           proportion'd
           to
           them
           .
           A
           piece
           of
           modesty
           and
           moderation
           which
           we
           challenge
           you
           to
           transcribe
           from
           us
           .
           5.
           
           All
           this
           all
           this
           while
           is
           a
           meere
           Calumny
           ,
           if
           by
           the
           
             Service
             Book
          
           is
           meant
           the
           
             use
             of
             the
             Prayers
          
           in
           the
           Liturgy
           ,
           for
           no
           Prelate
           ever
           affirm'd
           ,
           or
           is
           known
           to
           have
           thought
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           
             no
             other
             way
             of
             worship
             of
             God
             ,
          
           but
           that
           among
           us
           .
           But
           then
           6.
           
           We
           adde
           that
           this
           way
           of
           
             publicke
             Prayer
             by
             set
             Forme
          
           ,
           the
           only
           one
           establisht
           by
           Law
           ;
           (
           and
           so
           sure
           to
           be
           esteem'd
           by
           us
           before
           any
           other
           )
           is
           also
           in
           many
           respects
           the
           most
           convenient
           for
           
             Publick
             worship
          
           ,
           of
           which
           affirmation
           we
           shall
           offer
           you
           no
           other
           proof
           or
           testimony
           ,
           then
           what
           Mr.
           Calvin
           ,
           whom
           before
           we
           named
           ,
           hath
           given
           us
           in
           
             his
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Protector
          
           ,
           in
           these
           words
           ,
           
             Quod
             ad
             formulam
          
           ,
           &c.
           
           
             As
             for
             Forme
             of
             Prayers
             ,
             and
             Ecclesiasticall
             Rites
             ,
             I
             very
             much
             approve
             ,
             that
             it
             be
             set
             or
             certain
             .
             From
             which
             it
             may
             not
             be
             lawfull
             for
             the
             Pastors
             in
             their
             Function
             to
             depart
             ,
             that
             so
             there
             may
             be
             provision
             made
             for
             the
             simplicity
             and
             unskillfullnesse
             of
             some
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             
             consent
             of
             all
             the
             Churches
             among
             themselves
             may
             more
             certainly
             appear
             :
             and
             lastly
             also
             ,
             that
             the
             extravagant
             levity
             of
             some
             ,
             who
             affect
             novelties
             ,
             may
             be
             prevented
             .
          
           So
           probable
           was
           my
           conjecture
           ,
           that
           at
           first
           I
           interposed
           ,
           that
           the
           men
           that
           had
           here
           imposed
           upon
           their
           fellowes
           so
           farre
           ,
           as
           to
           conclude
           the
           abolition
           of
           
             Liturgy
             necessary
          
           ,
           were
           those
           that
           undertook
           to
           reforme
           Geneva
           as
           well
           as
           England
           ,
           to
           chastise
           ▪
           Calvins
           estimation
           of
           it
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           that
           of
           our
           Prelates
           .
        
         
           
             
               Sect
            
             10
          
           As
           for
           that
           pompous
           close
           ,
           that
           
             this
             hath
             been
             to
             the
             great
             hindrance
             of
             the
             Preaching
             of
             the
             Word
             ,
          
           
           
             and
             to
             the
             justling
             it
             out
             as
             unnecessary
             ,
             or
             at
             best
             inferiour
             to
             the
             reading
             of
             Common-Prayer
             ,
          
           I
           answer
           ,
           1.
           
           That
           the
           Liturgy
           ,
           or
           the
           
             just
             estimation
          
           of
           it
           ,
           is
           perfectly
           uncapable
           of
           this
           charge
           ,
           it
           being
           so
           farre
           from
           hindring
           ,
           that
           it
           
             requires
             the
             Preaching
             of
             the
             Word
             ,
          
           assignes
           the
           place
           where
           the
           Sermon
           shall
           come
           in
           ,
           hath
           Prayers
           for
           a
           blessing
           upon
           it
           .
           2.
           
           That
           if
           any
           where
           Sermons
           have
           been
           neglected
           ,
           it
           hath
           not
           been
           through
           any
           default
           either
           of
           the
           length
           or
           estimation
           of
           the
           Liturgy
           :
           for
           these
           two
           ,
           if
           Faction
           and
           Schisme
           did
           not
           set
           them
           at
           oddes
           ,
           would
           very
           friendly
           and
           peaceably
           dwell
           together
           ,
           and
           each
           tend
           much
           to
           the
           proficiency
           and
           gain
           which
           might
           arise
           from
           either
           .
           Prayers
           would
           prepare
           us
           to
           heare
           as
           we
           ought
           ,
           
             i.
             e.
          
           to
           practice
           also
           ;
           and
           Sermons
           might
           incite
           and
           stirre
           up
           the
           languishing
           devotion
           ,
           and
           enliven
           and
           animate
           it
           with
           zeale
           and
           fervency
           in
           Prayer
           .
           And
           constantly
           the
           more
           we
           esteemed
           the
           Ordinance
           ,
           and
           set
           our selves
           to
           the
           discharge
           of
           
             the
             duty
             of
             Prayer
          
           ,
           the
           more
           should
           we
           profit
           by
           Sermons
           which
           were
           thus
           received
           into
           an
           
             honest
             heart
          
           thus
           fitted
           ,
           and
           made
           capable
           of
           impression
           by
           Prayer
           .
           These
           two
           may
           therefore
           live
           like
           Abraham
           and
           Lot
           ,
           and
           
             why
             should
             there
             be
             any
             wrangling
             or
             controversie
             betwixt
             thy
             Heards-men
             and
             my
             Heards-men
             ?
          
           But
           seeing
           it
           is
           made
           a
           season
           of
           complaining
           ,
           I
           answer
           .
           3.
           
           That
           it
           is
           on
           the
           other
           side
           most
           notorious
           ,
           that
           in
           many
           places
           the
           Sermon
           hath
           justled
           out
           the
           
             Common
             Prayers
          
           ,
           and
           upon
           such
           a
           provocation
           ,
           (
           and
           only
           to
           prevent
           the
           like
           partiality
           or
           oppression
           )
           it
           may
           be
           just
           so
           farre
           now
           to
           adde
           ,
           that
           as
           long
           as
           the
           Liturgy
           continues
           in
           its
           legall
           possession
           in
           this
           Church
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           other
           legall
           way
           (
           as
           that
           signifies
           ,
           
             commanded
             by
             Law
             )
             of
             the
             publicke
             worship
             of
             God
             among
             us
             ,
          
           and
           although
           that
           voluntary
           
           Prayer
           of
           the
           Minister
           before
           Sermon
           ,
           when
           it
           is
           used
           ,
           is
           a
           part
           of
           the
           
             worship
             of
             God
          
           ,
           (
           as
           all
           Prayer
           is
           )
           yet
           is
           it
           not
           prescribed
           by
           the
           Law
           ,
           nor
           consequently
           can
           it
           without
           usurpation
           cut
           short
           or
           take
           away
           any
           part
           of
           that
           time
           which
           is
           by
           that
           assigned
           to
           the
           Liturgy
           ;
           
             the
             free-will
             offerings
          
           ,
           though
           permitted
           ,
           must
           not
           supplant
           the
           daily
           
             prescribed
             oblations
          
           ,
           the
           Corban
           must
           not
           excuse
           the
           not
           honouring
           of
           Parents
           ,
           the
           customes
           which
           are
           tolerated
           ,
           must
           not
           evacuate
           or
           supercede
           the
           precepts
           of
           the
           Church
           .
           As
           for
           Sermons
           ,
           which
           in
           this
           period
           seem
           the
           onely
           thing
           that
           is
           here
           opposed
           to
           Liturgy
           ;
           I
           hope
           they
           do
           not
           undertake
           to
           be
           as
           eminent
           a
           part
           of
           
             the
             worship
             of
             God
          
           among
           us
           as
           Prayer
           .
           If
           they
           do
           ,
           I
           must
           lesse
           blame
           the
           poor
           ignorant
           people
           ,
           that
           when
           they
           have
           heard
           a
           Sermon
           or
           two
           think
           they
           have
           served
           God
           for
           all
           that
           day
           or
           week
           ,
           nor
           the
           generality
           of
           those
           seduced
           ones
           ,
           who
           place
           so
           great
           a
           part
           of
           Piety
           in
           hearing
           ,
           and
           think
           so
           much
           the
           more
           comfortably
           of
           themselves
           from
           the
           number
           of
           the
           houres
           spent
           in
           that
           Exercise
           ,
           which
           hath
           of
           late
           been
           the
           only
           businesse
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           (
           which
           was
           by
           God
           instil'd
           the
           
             House
             of
             Prayer
          
           )
           and
           the
           Liturgy
           at
           most
           used
           but
           as
           Musick
           to
           entertain
           the
           Auditors
           till
           the
           Actors
           be
           attired
           ,
           and
           the
           Seates
           be
           full
           ,
           and
           it
           be
           time
           for
           the
           Scene
           to
           enter
           .
           This
           if
           it
           were
           true
           ,
           would
           avow
           and
           justifie
           that
           plea
           in
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           [
           
             Lord
             open
             unto
             us
             ,
             for
             thou
             hast
             taught
             in
             our
             streets
             ]
             i.
             e.
          
           we
           have
           heard
           thee
           Preach
           among
           us
           .
           Which
           sure
           Christ
           would
           not
           so
           have
           defamed
           with
           an
           [
           
             I
             will
             say
             unto
             them
             ,
             go
             you
             Cursed
             ,
             &c.
          
           ]
           if
           it
           had
           been
           the
           prime
           part
           of
           his
           worship
           to
           be
           such
           hearers
           ;
           the
           consideration
           of
           that
           place
           will
           give
           us
           a
           right
           notion
           of
           this
           businesse
           ,
           and
           't
           is
           this
           ,
           that
           hearing
           of
           Sermons
           ,
           or
           what
           else
           appointed
           by
           the
           Church
           for
           our
           instruction
           ,
           is
           a
           duty
           of
           every
           Christian
           prescribed
           in
           order
           to
           practice
           or
           good
           life
           ,
           to
           which
           knowledge
           is
           necessarily
           preparative
           ,
           and
           so
           ,
           like
           many
           others
           ,
           
             actus
             imperatus
             ,
             an
             act
             commanded
          
           by
           Religion
           ,
           but
           so
           far
           from
           being
           it selfe
           an
           immediate
           or
           
             elicite
             act
          
           of
           worship
           precisely
           or
           abstractly
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           hearing
           ,
           that
           unlesse
           that
           proportionable
           practice
           attend
           it
           ,
           't
           is
           but
           an
           aggravation
           and
           accumulation
           of
           our
           guilts
           ,
           the
           blessednesse
           not
           belonging
           to
           the
           hearing
           ,
           but
           the
           [
           and
           
             keeping
             the
             Word
             of
             God
          
           ]
           and
           the
           
             go
             you
             Cursed
          
           ,
           to
           none
           more
           then
           to
           those
           that
           heare
           and
           say
           ,
           but
           
             doe
             not
          
           :
           and
           
           for
           the
           title
           of
           
             worship
             of
             God
          
           ,
           whether
           outward
           or
           inward
           ,
           outwardly
           exprest
           ,
           
             or
             all
             Prayer
          
           certainly
           and
           
             adoration
             of
             God
          
           is
           the
           thing
           to
           which
           that
           most
           specially
           belongs
           ,
           as
           may
           appeare
           ,
           Psal
           .
           95.
           6.
           where
           that
           of
           worshipping
           is
           attended
           ,
           with
           
             falling
             down
             and
             kneeling
             before
             the
             Lord
             our
             maker
             .
          
           And
           even
           your
           Directory
           ,
           though
           it
           speak
           extream
           high
           of
           
             Preaching
             the
             Word
          
           ,
           yet
           doth
           not
           it
           stile
           it
           
             any
             part
          
           of
           
             Gods
             worship
          
           ,
           as
           it
           doth
           
             the
             reading
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             in
             the
             Congregation
             ,
          
           p.
           12.
           because
           indeed
           our
           manner
           of
           Preaching
           is
           but
           an
           humane
           thing
           ,
           and
           the
           word
           of
           man.
           This
           I
           should
           not
           here
           have
           said
           ,
           because
           I
           would
           be
           sure
           not
           to
           discourage
           any
           in
           the
           attending
           any
           
             Christian
             duty
          
           (
           and
           such
           I
           acknowledge
           hearing
           to
           be
           ,
           and
           heartily
           exhort
           all
           my
           
             Fellow
             Labourers
          
           in
           their
           severall
           Charges
           ,
           
             to
             take
             heed
             to
             Doctrine
             ,
             to
             Reproofe
             ,
             to
             Exhortation
             ,
          
           to
           be
           as
           frequent
           and
           diligent
           in
           it
           ,
           as
           the
           wants
           of
           their
           Charges
           require
           of
           them
           ;
           and
           my
           
             fellow
             Christians
          
           also
           ,
           that
           they
           
             give
             heed
             to
             sound
             Doctrine
          
           ,
           that
           they
           
             require
             the
             Law
             at
             the
             Priests
             mouth
             ,
          
           as
           of
           
             a
             messenger
             of
             the
             Lord
             of
             Hosts
             ,
          
           and
           againe
           to
           
             take
             heed
             how
             they
             hear
          
           )
           but
           the
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           or
           
             impropriety
             of
             speech
          
           ,
           that
           I
           say
           no
           more
           ,
           that
           is
           in
           this
           matter
           discernible
           in
           the
           words
           of
           the
           Directory
           ,
           and
           the
           consequent
           dangers
           which
           experience
           hath
           forced
           us
           to
           observe
           in
           them
           ,
           who
           place
           the
           
             worship
             of
             God
          
           especially
           in
           hearing
           ,
           have
           extorted
           thus
           much
           from
           us
           ,
           which
           may
           be
           usefull
           to
           give
           us
           a
           due
           valuation
           of
           Sermon
           and
           Prayer
           ,
           the
           former
           as
           a
           duty
           of
           a
           Christian
           ,
           the
           latter
           a
           duty
           too
           ,
           and
           an
           
             elicite
             act
          
           ,
           a
           prime
           speciall
           part
           of
           worship
           also
           .
        
         
           
             
               Sect
            
             11
          
           And
           whereas
           't
           is
           added
           ,
           that
           the
           
             Liturgy
             by
             man
             is
             made
             no
             better
             then
             an
             Idol
             .
          
           
           1.
           
           That
           is
           a
           speech
           of
           great
           cunning
           ,
           but
           withall
           of
           great
           
             uncharitablenesse
             :
             cunning
          
           ,
           in
           setting
           the
           words
           so
           cautiously
           thus
           ,
           not
           an
           Idoll
           ,
           but
           [
           
             no
             better
          
           then
           ]
           (
           as
           they
           ,
           that
           will
           rayle
           ,
           but
           would
           not
           pay
           for
           it
           ,
           whose
           feare
           doth
           moderate
           the
           petulancy
           of
           their
           spleen
           ,
           and
           coveteousnesse
           keep
           them
           from
           letting
           any
           thing
           fall
           that
           the
           Law
           may
           take
           hold
           of
           ,
           are
           wont
           to
           do
           )
           and
           yet
           withall
           signifying
           as
           odiously
           as
           if
           it
           had
           been
           made
           an
           Idoll
           indeed
           .
           Whereas
           the
           plain
           literall
           sense
           of
           the
           words
           if
           it
           be
           taken
           ,
           will
           be
           this
           ,
           that
           an
           Idoll
           is
           not
           worse
           then
           our
           Common-Prayer-Book
           is
           to
           many
           ,
           or
           that
           it
           is
           used
           by
           many
           as
           ill
           as
           an
           Idoll
           is
           wont
           to
           be
           used
           ,
           which
           is
           then
           the
           most
           
           bitter
           piece
           of
           uncharitablenesse
           ,
           if
           not
           grounded
           on
           certaine
           knowledge
           ,
           and
           that
           impossible
           to
           be
           had
           by
           others
           ,
           as
           could
           be
           imagined
           .
           The
           truth
           is
           ,
           this
           Directory
           hath
           now
           proved
           that
           there
           is
           a
           true
           sense
           of
           these
           words
           ,
           the
           Compilers
           of
           which
           have
           demonstrated
           themselves
           to
           be
           those
           many
           that
           have
           made
           our
           Liturgy
           
             no
             better
             then
             an
             Idoll
          
           ,
           have
           dealt
           with
           it
           as
           the
           
             good
             Kings
          
           did
           with
           the
           abominations
           of
           the
           Heathens
           ,
           
             brake
             it
             in
             pieces
             ,
             ground
             it
             to
             powder
             ,
          
           and
           
             thrown
             the
             dust
             of
             it
             into
             the
             Brook
          
           ;
           for
           abolition
           is
           the
           plain
           sence
           for
           which
           that
           is
           the
           metaphore
           .
           But
           then
           2.
           
           'T
           is
           possible
           ,
           the
           calme
           meaning
           of
           those
           odious
           words
           is
           no
           more
           then
           this
           ,
           that
           many
           have
           given
           this
           an
           estimation
           higher
           then
           it
           deserves
           .
           If
           any
           such
           there
           be
           ,
           I
           desire
           not
           to
           be
           their
           advocate
           ,
           having
           to
           my
           task
           only
           the
           vindication
           of
           its
           
             just
             esteem
          
           ;
           but
           yet
           cannot
           resist
           the
           temptation
           which
           prompts
           me
           to
           return
           to
           you
           ,
           that
           some
           men
           as
           neare
           the
           
             golden
             meane
          
           as
           the
           Assemblers
           ,
           have
           said
           the
           like
           of
           Preaching
           ,
           though
           not
           exprest
           in
           it
           so
           large
           a
           Declamatory
           figure
           ;
           and
           I
           shall
           ask
           ,
           whether
           you
           have
           not
           possibly
           given
           them
           
             some
             occasion
          
           to
           do
           so
           (
           as
           great
           perhaps
           as
           hath
           been
           given
           you
           to
           passe
           this
           sentence
           on
           them
           )
           at
           least
           now
           confirmed
           them
           in
           so
           doing
           ,
           by
           applying
           or
           appropriating
           to
           the
           
             Preaching
             of
             the
             word
          
           (
           in
           the
           Modern
           notion
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           as
           in
           your
           Directory
           it
           is
           distinguisht
           from
           
             reading
             of
             the
             Scriptures
          
           )
           the
           title
           which
           S.
           Paul
           gives
           to
           the
           
             Gospell
             of
             Christ
          
           ,
           saying
           ,
           
             that
             it
             is
             the
             Power
             of
             God
             unto
             Salvation
             ,
             and
             one
             of
             the
             greatest
             and
             most
             excellent
             works
             of
             the
             Ministry
             of
             the
             Gospell
             ,
          
           p.
           27.
           which
           former
           clause
           of
           
             power
             of
             God
             ,
             &c.
          
           though
           it
           be
           most
           truly
           affirmed
           by
           S.
           Paul
           of
           their
           
             Preaching
             the
             Gospell
          
           ,
           and
           also
           truly
           applyed
           or
           accommodated
           to
           that
           Preaching
           or
           interpreting
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             the
             due
             application
          
           of
           the
           Scripture-rule
           to
           particular
           cases
           ,
           yet
           it
           is
           not
           true
           in
           universum
           ,
           of
           all
           that
           is
           now
           adayes
           call'd
           Preaching
           ,
           much
           of
           that
           kind
           being
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           of
           a
           mortiferous
           poysonous
           savour
           ,
           not
           to
           them
           
             that
             perish
          
           ,
           but
           to
           the
           most
           Christian
           auditory
           it
           meets
           with
           ;
           And
           that
           the
           railing
           of
           every
           Pulpit
           -
           Rabshakeh
           ,
           the
           
             speaking
             evill
             of
             Dignities
          
           ,
           &c.
           should
           be
           stiled
           
             the
             power
             of
             God
             to
             Salvation
             ,
          
           I
           have
           little
           temptation
           to
           believe
           .
           And
           whether
           the
           latter
           clause
           be
           true
           also
           ,
           I
           referre
           you
           to
           S.
           
             Aug.
             Ep.
             180.
             ad
             Honorat
          
           .
           where
           speaking
           of
           
           
             damages
             that
             come
             to
             the
             People
             by
             the
             absence
             of
             the
             Minister
             ,
          
           and
           consequently
           of
           
             necessaria
             Ministeria
          
           ,
           the
           
             speciall
             ,
             usefull
             necessary
             acts
             of
             the
             Ministery
             ,
          
           he
           names
           the
           
             Sacraments
             ,
             and
             receiving
             of
             Penitents
             ,
             and
             giving
             of
             comfort
             to
             them
             ,
          
           but
           mentions
           neither
           Praying
           nor
           Preaching
           in
           that
           place
           .
           I
           shall
           adde
           no
           more
           ,
           but
           that
           some
           have
           on
           these
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           grounds
           ,
           been
           tempted
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           you
           Idolize
           Preaching
           ,
           because
           you
           attribute
           so
           much
           to
           any
           the
           worst
           kind
           of
           that
           ,
           above
           what
           others
           have
           conceived
           to
           be
           its
           due
           proportion
           .
           And
           yet
           we
           hope
           you
           think
           not
           fit
           to
           
             abolish
             Preaching
          
           on
           that
           suggestion
           ,
           and
           consequently
           ,
           that
           it
           will
           be
           as
           unjust
           to
           
             abolish
             Liturgy
          
           on
           the
           like
           ,
           though
           it
           should
           be
           prov'd
           a
           true
           one
           ,
           this
           being
           clearly
           the
           fault
           of
           Men
           ,
           and
           not
           of
           Liturgy
           ,
           as
           that
           even
           now
           of
           the
           Lycaonians
           and
           not
           of
           Paul
           ,
           especially
           when
           the
           many
           ,
           which
           are
           affirmed
           to
           have
           thus
           offended
           ,
           by
           Idolizing
           the
           Liturgy
           ,
           are
           said
           to
           be
           
             ignorant
             and
             superstitious
          
           ,
           whose
           faults
           ,
           and
           errors
           ,
           and
           imprudencies
           ,
           if
           they
           may
           prove
           matter
           sufficient
           for
           such
           a
           sentence
           ,
           may
           also
           rob
           us
           of
           all
           the
           treasures
           we
           have
           ,
           of
           our
           Bibles
           and
           Soules
           also
           .
           For
           thus
           hath
           the
           Gospell
           been
           used
           as
           a
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           or
           charme
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           but
           little
           better
           then
           an
           Idoll
           ,
           and
           so
           have
           some
           persons
           been
           
             had
             in
             admiration
          
           ,
           and
           believed
           as
           if
           they
           were
           infallible
           ,
           and
           so
           in
           a
           manner
           Idoliz'd
           also
           ,
           and
           that
           this
           should
           be
           a
           capitall
           crime
           in
           them
           ,
           that
           were
           thus
           admired
           ,
           would
           be
           a
           new
           piece
           of
           severity
           ,
           that
           few
           of
           Draco's
           Lawes
           could
           parallel
           .
        
         
           
             
               Sect
            
             12
          
           
           The
           next
           charge
           (
           which
           is
           an
           appendent
           proofe
           of
           this
           )
           is
           that
           
             the
             People
             pleasing
             themselves
             in
             their
             presence
             at
             that
             Service
             ,
          
           
             and
             their
             Lip-labour
             ,
             in
             bearing
             a
             part
             in
             it
             ,
             have
             thereby
             hardned
             themselves
             in
             their
             ignorance
             ,
             and
             carelesnesse
             of
             saving
             knowledge
             and
             true
             piety
             .
          
           To
           this
           I
           answer
           .
           1.
           
           That
           't
           is
           no
           fault
           to
           be
           so
           pleased
           with
           
             presence
             at
             that
             service
          
           (
           the
           congregation
           of
           many
           Saints
           is
           to
           any
           a
           pleasing
           company
           )
           and
           therefore
           if
           it
           were
           immediate
           to
           ,
           and
           inseparable
           from
           the
           Liturgy
           ,
           would
           not
           be
           a
           charge
           against
           it
           ,
           nor
           in
           any
           probability
           hinder
           ,
           but
           advance
           the
           desire
           ,
           and
           acquisition
           of
           
             saving
             knowledge
             and
             true
             piety
          
           ,
           which
           is
           there
           proposed
           ,
           to
           all
           that
           are
           present
           at
           the
           Liturgy
           .
           But
           if
           the
           phrase
           signifie
           being
           pleased
           with
           the
           
             bare
             presence
          
           ,
           or
           the
           being
           present
           ,
           and
           doing
           nothing
           of
           that
           they
           come
           for
           ,
           as
           the
           
           Lip-labour
           seems
           to
           denote
           the
           hard
           
             labour
             of
             the
             lip
          
           ,
           and
           not
           joyning
           any
           zeale
           or
           intention
           of
           the
           heart
           ,
           it
           is
           then
           but
           an
           
             uncharitable
             censure
          
           again
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           not
           upon
           
             certain
             knowledge
          
           ;
           and
           if
           it
           be
           ,
           't
           is
           as
           incident
           to
           that
           order
           of
           the
           Directories
           proposing
           ,
           as
           to
           our
           Liturgy
           .
           One
           may
           please
           himself
           with
           a
           bare
           
             presence
             at
             Sermon
          
           ,
           and
           either
           sleep
           it
           out
           ,
           or
           think
           on
           some
           worldly
           matter
           ;
           one
           may
           say
           all
           or
           most
           of
           the
           
             Ministers
             Prayer
          
           after
           him
           ,
           and
           sigh
           and
           groan
           at
           every
           period
           ,
           and
           satisfy
           himself
           that
           this
           is
           a
           gallant
           work
           of
           piety
           ,
           but
           truly
           I
           would
           be
           unwilling
           to
           be
           he
           that
           should
           passe
           this
           censure
           on
           any
           ,
           whose
           heart
           I
           did
           not
           know
           (
           for
           sure
           it
           is
           not
           necessary
           that
           any
           man
           should
           leave
           his
           heart
           at
           home
           ,
           when
           his
           body
           is
           present
           ,
           or
           employ
           it
           on
           some
           thing
           else
           ,
           when
           his
           lips
           are
           busied
           either
           in
           our
           Liturgy
           or
           that
           
             Directory
             Prayer
          
           ,
           )
           nor
           ,
           if
           I
           did
           so
           ,
           should
           I
           think
           that
           the
           Directories
           order
           for
           worship
           should
           be
           rejected
           for
           this
           fault
           of
           others
           ,
           if
           there
           were
           nothing
           else
           to
           be
           said
           against
           it
           .
           As
           for
           the
           
             Peoples
             bearing
             a
             part
             in
             the
             Service
             ,
          
           which
           seems
           to
           referre
           to
           the
           responses
           ,
           this
           hath
           had
           an
           account
           given
           of
           it
           already
           .
        
         
           
             
               Sect
            
             13
          
           Only
           in
           the
           whole
           period
           put
           together
           ,
           this
           seems
           to
           be
           insinuated
           ,
           that
           the
           
             saving
             knowledge
          
           ,
           and
           
             true
             piety
          
           ,
           is
           no
           where
           to
           be
           had
           ,
           but
           in
           
             those
             Sermons
          
           ,
           which
           are
           not
           ushered
           in
           with
           the
           Liturgy
           ;
           which
           we
           shall
           not
           wonder
           at
           them
           for
           affirming
           ,
           who
           have
           a
           long
           time
           thus
           perswaded
           the
           people
           ,
           that
           all
           
             saving
             knowledge
          
           is
           to
           be
           had
           from
           them
           ,
           and
           their
           compliees
           ,
           and
           blasted
           all
           others
           for
           carnall
           men
           ,
           of
           which
           many
           
             discriminative
             Characters
          
           were
           formerly
           given
           ,
           as
           kneeling
           or
           praying
           at
           the
           time
           of
           entrance
           into
           pue
           or
           pulpit
           ;
           but
           now
           it
           seems
           the
           use
           of
           the
           Liturgy
           supplies
           the
           place
           of
           all
           ,
           as
           being
           incompatible
           with
           
             saving
             knowledge
             and
             true
             piety
          
           .
           If
           this
           be
           true
           ,
           that
           will
           be
           a
           very
           popular
           plausible
           argument
           I
           confesse
           ,
           and
           therefore
           I
           shall
           oppose
           unto
           it
           ,
           that
           which
           I
           hope
           will
           not
           passe
           for
           boast
           either
           with
           God
           or
           Angels
           ,
           that
           of
           the
           Sermons
           which
           have
           been
           Preacht
           since
           the
           Reformation
           in
           this
           Kingdome
           ,
           and
           commended
           to
           the
           Presse
           and
           publick
           view
           ,
           very
           few
           were
           Preacht
           by
           those
           that
           excluded
           the
           Liturgy
           out
           of
           the
           Churches
           ,
           and
           that
           since
           this
           Directory
           came
           into
           use
           ,
           and
           so
           made
           a
           visible
           discrimination
           among
           men
           ,
           there
           hath
           been
           as
           much
           
             saving
             knowledge
          
           ,
           i.
           e.
           
             Orthodox
             doctrine
          
           ,
           and
           
             exhortation
             to
             repentance
             ,
             Prayer
             ,
             Faith
             ,
             
             Hope
             ,
          
           and
           Love
           of
           
             God
             ,
             Selfe-deniall
          
           ,
           and
           readinesse
           to
           take
           up
           the
           crosse
           ,
           (
           duties
           toward
           God
           )
           and
           to
           
             Allegiance
             ,
             Justice
             ,
             Mercy
             ,
             Peaceablenesse
             ,
             Meeknesse
             ,
             Charity
          
           even
           to
           Enemies
           ,
           (
           and
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           duties
           toward
           man
           )
           to
           be
           heard
           in
           the
           Sermons
           of
           those
           that
           retain
           the
           Liturgy
           ,
           and
           as
           much
           obedience
           to
           those
           observable
           in
           the
           lives
           of
           those
           that
           frequent
           it
           ,
           as
           is
           to
           be
           met
           with
           in
           the
           espousers
           of
           the
           Directory
           .
           If
           it
           be
           not
           thus
           ,
           I
           confesse
           I
           shall
           have
           little
           hope
           ,
           that
           God
           will
           suffer
           such
           a
           jewell
           as
           the
           Liturgy
           is
           ,
           to
           continue
           any
           longer
           among
           us
           so
           unprofitably
           ,
           and
           yet
           if
           men
           were
           guilty
           of
           this
           fault
           also
           ,
           &
           the
           Liturgy
           of
           the
           unhappinesse
           of
           having
           none
           but
           such
           Clients
           ,
           yet
           would
           not
           this
           be
           sufficient
           authority
           for
           any
           men
           to
           
             abolish
             it
          
           ,
           any
           more
           then
           it
           will
           be
           just
           to
           hang
           him
           who
           hath
           been
           unfortunate
           ,
           or
           to
           make
           any
           mans
           infelicity
           his
           
             guilt
             .
             I
             beseech
             God
             to
             inflame
             all
             our
             hearts
             with
             that
             zeale
             ,
             attention
             ,
             fervency
             ,
             which
             is
             due
             to
             that
             action
             of
             Prayer
             in
             our
             Liturgy
             ,
             and
             that
             cheerfull
             obedience
             to
             all
             that
             is
             taught
             us
             out
             of
             his
             Word
             ,
          
           and
           then
           I
           am
           sure
           this
           argument
           or
           objection
           against
           our
           Liturgy
           will
           be
           answered
           ,
           if
           as
           yet
           it
           be
           not
           .
        
         
           
             
               Sect
            
             14
          
           The
           next
           objection
           is
           the
           Papists
           boast
           ,
           
             that
             our
             Book
             is
             a
             compliance
             with
             them
             in
             a
             great
             part
             of
             their
             Service
             ,
          
           and
           so
           that
           they
           were
           not
           
             a
             little
             confirm'd
             in
             their
             Superstition
             and
             Idolatry
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           Where
           I
           shall
           1.
           demand
           ,
           is
           there
           any
           Superstition
           or
           Idolatry
           in
           that
           part
           of
           the
           Service
           wherein
           we
           thus
           comply
           with
           them
           ?
           if
           so
           ,
           't
           is
           more
           then
           a
           
             complyance
             with
             Papists
          
           ,
           't
           is
           in
           it selfe
           a
           down-right
           damning
           sin
           ;
           and
           if
           there
           be
           not
           ,
           but
           all
           that
           is
           Idolatrous
           or
           superstitious
           in
           their
           Service
           is
           reform'd
           in
           ours
           ,
           then
           sure
           this
           will
           be
           farre
           from
           confirming
           them
           in
           either
           of
           those
           ,
           if
           they
           depend
           any
           thing
           upon
           our
           judgments
           ,
           or
           our
           compliance
           .
           2.
           
           'T
           is
           a
           little
           unreasonable
           ,
           that
           they
           who
           will
           not
           believe
           the
           Papists
           in
           any
           thing
           else
           ,
           should
           believe
           their
           boast
           against
           us
           ,
           and
           think
           it
           an
           accusation
           sufficiently
           proved
           ,
           because
           they
           say
           it
           ;
           whereas
           this
           affirmation
           of
           the
           Papists
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           theirs
           ,
           (
           and
           not
           the
           Assemblers
           rather
           imposed
           upon
           them
           )
           is
           as
           grosse
           ,
           though
           perhaps
           not
           as
           dangerous
           a
           falsity
           ,
           as
           any
           one
           which
           the
           Assemblers
           have
           condemn'd
           in
           them
           .
           For
           3.
           
           The
           truth
           is
           notorious
           ,
           that
           our
           Reformers
           retain'd
           not
           any
           part
           of
           
             Popish
             Service
             ,
             reformed
          
           their
           Breviary
           and
           Processionall
           ,
           and
           
           Masse-book
           ,
           as
           they
           did
           their
           Doctrine
           ,
           retained
           nothing
           but
           what
           the
           Papists
           had
           received
           from
           purer
           Antiquity
           ,
           and
           was
           as
           clear
           from
           the
           true
           charge
           of
           Popery
           ,
           as
           any
           period
           in
           either
           Prayer
           or
           Sermon
           in
           the
           Directory
           ;
           which
           argues
           our
           complyance
           with
           the
           
             ancient
             Church
          
           ,
           and
           not
           with
           them
           ;
           the
           very
           thing
           that
           
             Isaac
             Casaubon
          
           so
           admired
           in
           this
           Church
           of
           ours
           ,
           the
           
             care
             of
             antiquity
             and
             purity
          
           ,
           proclaiming
           every
           where
           in
           his
           Epistles
           to
           all
           his
           friends
           ,
           that
           there
           
             was
             not
             any
             where
             else
             in
             the
             world
             the
             like
             to
             be
             found
             ,
             nor
             ever
             hoped
             he
             to
             see
             it
             till
             he
             came
             into
             this
             Kingdome
             .
          
           And
           sure
           there
           is
           no
           Soloecisme
           in
           this
           ,
           that
           we
           being
           a
           
             Reformed
             Church
          
           ,
           should
           desire
           to
           have
           a
           
             Reformed
             Liturgy
          
           ,
           which
           hath
           alwaies
           had
           such
           a
           consent
           and
           sympathy
           with
           the
           Church
           ,
           that
           it
           will
           not
           be
           a
           causelesse
           fear
           ,
           lest
           the
           
             abolition
             of
             Liturgy
          
           as
           farre
           as
           God
           in
           judgment
           permits
           it
           to
           extend
           ,
           (
           the
           just
           punishment
           of
           them
           that
           have
           rejected
           it
           )
           be
           attended
           with
           the
           
             abolition
             of
             the
             Church
          
           in
           time
           ,
           and
           even
           of
           Christianity
           also
           .
        
         
           
             
               Sect
            
             15
          
           As
           for
           the
           
             confirming
             of
             Papists
             in
             their
             Superstition
             by
             this
             means
             .
          
           I
           desire
           it
           be
           considered
           whether
           it
           be
           a
           probable
           accusation
           ,
           viz.
           1.
           
           Whether
           the
           rejecting
           that
           which
           the
           Papists
           have
           from
           antiquity
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           what
           they
           have
           obtruded
           on
           ,
           or
           superadded
           to
           it
           ,
           be
           a
           more
           likely
           means
           to
           winne
           them
           to
           heare
           us
           or
           reforme
           themselves
           ,
           then
           our
           retaining
           with
           them
           what
           they
           retain
           from
           
             Antiquity
             ,
             i.
             e.
          
           whether
           a
           Servant
           (
           much
           more
           whether
           a
           Brother
           )
           that
           is
           reprehended
           as
           much
           for
           his
           diligence
           ,
           as
           for
           his
           neglects
           ,
           for
           his
           good
           and
           faithfull
           ,
           as
           for
           his
           ill
           and
           false
           services
           ,
           be
           more
           likely
           thereby
           to
           be
           enclined
           to
           mend
           his
           faults
           ,
           then
           he
           that
           is
           seasonably
           and
           meekly
           reprov'd
           for
           his
           miscarriages
           only
           ?
           It
           was
           good
           advice
           in
           that
           
             ancient
             Epistle
          
           to
           Polycarpus
           ,
           ascribed
           to
           S.
           Ignatius
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             meeknesse
             is
             the
             best
             means
             to
             bring
             down
             the
             most
             pestilent
             adversary
             ,
          
           and
           the
           resemblance
           by
           which
           he
           expresses
           it
           as
           seasonable
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             Fomentations
             are
             most
             proper
             to
             allay
             any
             exasperation
             of
             humors
             .
          
           And
           't
           is
           Hippocrates's
           advice
           ,
           that
           the
           
             Physitian
             should
             never
             go
             abroad
             without
             some
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             lenitives
             or
             mollifying
             applications
             about
             him
          
           ;
           It
           seems
           there
           was
           nothing
           of
           so
           daily
           approved
           use
           as
           those
           .
           And
           that
           will
           avow
           this
           method
           of
           complying
           with
           adversaries
           ,
           as
           farre
           as
           we
           may
           ,
           to
           
           be
           a
           probable
           and
           a
           wise
           ,
           as
           wel
           as
           a
           Christian
           course
           ,
           to
           bring
           them
           from
           their
           Superstition
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           confirme
           them
           in
           it
           .
           And
           another
           use
           there
           is
           wherein
           the
           Papi●●s
           themselves
           confesse
           this
           complyance
           was
           
             Politick
             ,
             to
             take
             all
             scruple
             out
             of
             the
             heads
             and
             hearts
             of
             the
             People
             of
             England
             ,
          
           concerning
           the
           lawfulnesse
           of
           this
           Reformation
           ,
           (
           This
           is
           the
           opinion
           of
           the
           Papists
           ,
           exprest
           in
           a
           Book
           call'd
           
             Babel
             and
             Jerusalem
          
           ,
           or
           
             Monarcho-machia
             Protestantium
          
           ,
           subscribed
           by
           P.D.M.
           but
           conceived
           to
           be
           Patisons
           p.
           314.
           )
           
             that
             they
             might
             conceive
             ,
             that
             the
             Service
             and
             Religion
             still
             continued
             the
             same
             ,
             but
             was
             translated
             into
             English
             only
             ,
             for
             their
             better
             edification
             ,
             and
             so
             ,
          
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             it
             was
             indeed
             very
             politickly
             handled
             .
          
           2.
           
           Whether
           that
           which
           drives
           away
           
             all
             Papists
          
           from
           all
           kind
           of
           communion
           or
           conversation
           with
           us
           ,
           from
           
             all
             hearing
          
           of
           our
           Preaching
           or
           Doctrine
           ,
           be
           more
           likely
           to
           work
           them
           over
           to
           our
           side
           ,
           then
           that
           which
           permits
           them
           to
           come
           to
           our
           Churches
           with
           us
           .
           For
           this
           is
           notoriously
           known
           ,
           that
           as
           our
           Liturgy
           now
           is
           ,
           and
           was
           framed
           in
           
             Qu.
             Elizabeths
          
           dayes
           ,
           the
           Papists
           did
           for
           ten
           years
           together
           ,
           at
           the
           beginning
           of
           her
           Reign
           ,
           come
           to
           Church
           with
           us
           ,
           and
           so
           continued
           ,
           till
           the
           
             Popes
             excommunicating
             the
             Queen
          
           and
           
             our
             Nation
          
           ,
           made
           it
           so
           appear
           unlawfull
           for
           them
           .
           And
           perhaps
           but
           appear
           too
           ,
           for
           an
           accoun●
           might
           be
           given
           of
           this
           businesse
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           no
           way
           unlawfull
           (
           by
           his
           own
           principles
           )
           to
           a
           Papist
           ,
           remaining
           thus
           ,
           to
           come
           to
           our
           Churches
           ,
           and
           be
           present
           at
           our
           Liturgy
           ,
           and
           (
           if
           that
           be
           thought
           an
           objection
           or
           reproach
           against
           us
           ,
           I
           shall
           then
           adde
           )
           not
           only
           to
           ours
           ,
           but
           to
           that
           Service
           which
           is
           performed
           according
           to
           the
           Directory
           also
           ,
           the
           only
           difference
           being
           ,
           that
           if
           both
           by
           them
           were
           conceived
           lawfull
           ,
           (
           as
           by
           mistake
           ,
           I
           beleeve
           ,
           in
           them
           neither
           now
           is
           )
           our
           Liturgy
           would
           bee
           more
           likely
           to
           attract
           them
           ,
           then
           the
           Directory
           ;
           And
           this
           we
           conceive
           not
           such
           a
           fault
           as
           to
           offer
           any
           excuse
           for
           it
           ,
           (
           for
           if
           S.
           Paul
           by
           being
           
             a
             Jew
          
           to
           the
           Jew
           ,
           could
           hope
           
             to
             gain
             the
             Jew
          
           ,
           why
           should
           not
           we
           (
           without
           being
           Papist
           to
           the
           Papists
           ,
           but
           onely
           Christians
           in
           those
           things
           wherein
           they
           are
           so
           too
           )
           expect
           to
           gain
           the
           Papist
           also
           ?
           For
           supposing
           this
           to
           be
           ,
           as
           you
           call
           it
           ,
           
             a
             complyance
          
           with
           them
           ,
           sure
           't
           were
           a
           more
           
             probable
             gaining
             way
          
           ,
           then
           to
           denounce
           enmity
           to
           all
           ,
           whom
           they
           ever
           converst
           with
           ;
           I
           meane
           to
           the
           
             primitive
             Liturgies
          
           for
           no
           other
           crime
           ,
           but
           because
           they
           made
           
           use
           of
           them
           .
           Who
           are
           best
           Diviners
           in
           this
           matter
           ,
           they
           ,
           or
           we
           ,
           experience
           may
           perhaps
           hereafter
           prove
           .
           In
           the
           mean
           ,
           I
           cannot
           imagine
           ,
           but
           Liturgy
           and
           moderation
           ,
           and
           charity
           ,
           may
           be
           able
           to
           bring
           in
           as
           faire
           a
           shole
           of
           Proselytes
           ,
           to
           convert
           as
           many
           Papists
           to
           us
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           to
           
             confirme
             Protestants
          
           ,
           as
           an
           
             Ordinance
             for
             Sequestration
          
           of
           all
           their
           goods
           ,
           and
           Halter
           ,
           and
           a
           Directory
           will
           be
           able
           to
           doe
           ,
           yea
           with
           
             an
             Ordinance
             for
             the
             Ordination
             of
             Ministers
          
           by
           meer
           Presbyters
           too
           ,
           call'd
           in
           to
           assist
           them
           .
        
         
           
             
               Sect
            
             16
          
           
           And
           whereas
           't
           is
           added
           in
           that
           same
           Section
           ,
           that
           the
           
             Papists
             were
             very
             much
             encouraged
             in
             that
             expectation
             ,
             when
             upon
             the
             pretended
             warrantablenesse
             of
             imposing
             of
             the
             former
             Ceremonies
             ,
             new
             ones
             were
             daily
             obtruded
             upon
             the
             Church
             .
          
           1.
           
           I
           demand
           an
           occasion
           of
           that
           phrase
           [
           
             pretended
             warrantablenesse
             of
             imposing
             of
             Ceremonies
             .
          
           ]
           May
           any
           
             Ceremonies
             be
             imposed
          
           or
           no
           ?
           if
           they
           may
           ,
           then
           an
           act
           of
           Parliament
           may
           certainly
           do
           it
           ,
           and
           such
           was
           that
           which
           confirm'd
           our
           Liturgy
           ,
           and
           so
           the
           warrantablenesse
           not
           pretended
           ;
           if
           not
           ,
           why
           then
           do
           you
           impose
           
             entring
             the
             Assembly
             not
             irreverently
          
           ,
           p.
           10.
           
             and
             taking
             their
             places
             without
             bowing
             ?
          
           For
           that
           generall
           ,
           and
           that
           negative
           is
           notation
           of
           some
           Ceremony
           ,
           if
           it
           have
           any
           sence
           in
           it
           .
           The
           phrase
           [
           
             not
             irreverently
          
           ]
           prescribes
           some
           reverence
           ,
           there
           being
           no
           middle
           betweene
           those
           two
           ,
           and
           consequently
           the
           forbidding
           of
           the
           one
           being
           a
           prescription
           of
           the
           other
           .
           For
           I
           shall
           aske
           .
           Is
           keeping
           on
           the
           hat
           irreverence
           at
           that
           time
           ?
           If
           it
           be
           ,
           
             then
             pulling
             it
             off
          
           ,
           or
           
             not
             keeping
             of
             it
             on
          
           is
           a
           Reverence
           then
           required
           ;
           And
           if
           this
           be
           avoyded
           by
           saying
           ,
           that
           this
           is
           only
           there
           directed
           ,
           not
           commanded
           .
           I
           reply
           ,
           that
           an
           Ordinance
           prefixt
           for
           the
           establishing
           that
           direction
           ,
           requiring
           that
           what
           is
           there
           
             directed
             ,
             shall
             be
             used
          
           ,
           amounts
           to
           a
           prescription
           .
           The
           same
           may
           be
           said
           of
           
             causing
             the
             Man
             to
             take
             the
             Woman
             by
             the
             right
             hand
             in
             Marriage
             ,
          
           in
           the
           Directory
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           prescribing
           of
           a
           Ceremony
           ,
           as
           much
           as
           if
           the
           Ring
           had
           been
           appointed
           to
           be
           used
           there
           also
           .
           2.
           
           I
           answer
           ,
           that
           we
           know
           not
           of
           any
           Ceremonies
           which
           have
           been
           obtruded
           or
           forced
           on
           any
           which
           the
           Law
           hath
           not
           commanded
           ,
           (
           or
           if
           there
           had
           ,
           this
           had
           been
           nothing
           to
           the
           Liturgy
           ,
           nor
           consequently
           to
           be
           fetcht
           in
           as
           a
           part
           of
           a
           charge
           against
           it
           ;
           )
           That
           of
           
             bowing
             at
             the
             entrance
             into
             the
             Church
             ,
          
           is
           the
           most
           likely
           to
           be
           the
           Ceremony
           here
           spoken
           of
           ,
           and
           yet
           that
           is
           neither
           a
           
             new
             one
          
           (
           never
           by
           any
           Law
           or
           
           Canen
           turn'd
           out
           at
           the
           Reformation
           ,
           but
           only
           not
           then
           imposed
           under
           any
           command
           ,
           and
           since
           disused
           in
           some
           places
           )
           nor
           yet
           was
           it
           lately
           imposed
           or
           
             obtruded
             on
             the
             Church
          
           ,
           but
           on
           the
           other
           side
           in
           the
           Canon
           of
           the
           last
           so
           hated
           Convocation
           ,
           (
           which
           alone
           could
           be
           said
           to
           deale
           with
           the
           Church
           in
           this
           matter
           )
           it
           was
           only
           recommended
           ,
           and
           explained
           ,
           and
           vindicated
           from
           all
           mistake
           ,
           and
           then
           the
           practice
           of
           using
           of
           it
           left
           to
           every
           mans
           liberty
           ,
           with
           the
           caution
           of
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           that
           they
           
             that
             use
             it
             should
             not
             condemne
             them
             that
             use
             it
             not
             ,
             nor
             they
             that
             use
             it
             not
             ,
             judge
             them
             that
             use
             it
             .
          
           3.
           
           That
           the
           warrantablenesse
           of
           imposing
           the
           former
           Ceremonies
           was
           no
           means
           or
           occasion
           of
           
             obtruding
             new
             daily
          
           ,
           but
           rather
           an
           hedge
           to
           keep
           off
           such
           obtrusion
           ;
           for
           when
           it
           is
           resolved
           by
           Law
           ,
           that
           such
           Ceremonies
           shall
           be
           used
           ,
           't
           is
           the
           implicite
           intimation
           of
           that
           Law
           ,
           that
           all
           other
           uncommanded
           are
           left
           free
           ,
           and
           that
           ,
           without
           authority
           ,
           (
           as
           the
           word
           [
           daily
           ]
           supposes
           the
           discourse
           here
           to
           mean
           )
           no
           other
           can
           be
           obtruded
           .
           For
           sure
           't
           is
           not
           the
           quality
           of
           Law
           to
           steale
           in
           illegall
           pressures
           ,
           but
           to
           keep
           them
           out
           rather
           ,
           to
           define
           and
           limit
           our
           Liberty
           ,
           not
           to
           enthrall
           us
           ,
           to
           set
           us
           bounds
           and
           rules
           of
           life
           ,
           not
           to
           remove
           all
           such
           .
           But
           then
           4.
           
           That
           it
           may
           appeare
           of
           how
           many
           truths
           this
           period
           is
           composed
           (
           every
           one
           of
           them
           with
           the
           helpe
           of
           one
           syllable
           a
           [
           not
           ]
           set
           before
           the
           principall
           verbe
           ,
           able
           to
           become
           such
           )
           I
           shall
           adde
           that
           the
           very
           obtrusion
           of
           such
           Ceremonies
           ,
           if
           they
           had
           been
           obtruded
           ,
           would
           never
           have
           encouraged
           a
           rational
           Papist
           to
           expect
           our
           return
           to
           them
           ,
           but
           only
           have
           signified
           that
           we
           meant
           by
           complying
           with
           them
           ,
           as
           far
           as
           it
           was
           lawfull
           ,
           to
           leave
           them
           without
           excuse
           ,
           if
           they
           did
           not
           do
           so
           too
           ,
           comply
           with
           us
           in
           what
           they
           might
           ,
           and
           restore
           the
           Peace
           and
           Union
           of
           Christendome
           by
           that
           means
           .
           This
           with
           any
           moderate
           Papist
           would
           most
           probably
           work
           some
           good
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           more
           fiery
           Jesuited
           ,
           I
           am
           confident
           none
           were
           ever
           more
           mortally
           hated
           by
           them
           ,
           then
           those
           who
           were
           favourers
           of
           the
           Ceremonies
           now
           mentioned
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           truth
           of
           what
           I
           say
           ,
           you
           are
           obliged
           to
           believe
           that
           passage
           in
           
             Romes
             Master-piece
          
           ,
           which
           you
           appointed
           to
           be
           set
           out
           ,
           
             wherein
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             the
             late
             Archbishop
             of
             Canterbury
             ,
             were
             by
             the
             Popish
             contrivers
             designed
             to
             slaughter
             as
             Persons
             whom
             they
             despaired
             to
             gain
             to
             them
             :
          
           but
           that
           any
           of
           the
           now
           Assemblers
           were
           so
           hated
           ,
           or
           so
           feared
           ,
           or
           thought
           so
           necessary
           
           to
           be
           taken
           out
           of
           the
           way
           ,
           we
           have
           not
           yet
           heard
           ,
           but
           are
           rather
           confident
           that
           if
           a
           
             pention
             of
             Rome
          
           ,
           or
           a
           
             Cardinalls
             cap
          
           ,
           will
           keep
           them
           long
           together
           to
           do
           more
           such
           work
           as
           this
           ,
           so
           reproachfull
           to
           the
           
             Protestant
             Religion
          
           ,
           they
           should
           be
           so
           hired
           ,
           rather
           then
           dissolve
           too
           speedily
           .
        
         
           
             
               Sect
            
             17
          
           
           In
           the
           next
           place
           ,
           't
           is
           
             found
             out
             by
             experience
             ,
             that
             the
             Liturgy
             hath
             been
             a
             great
             means
             to
             make
             and
             encrease
             an
             idle
             and
             unedifying
             Ministry
             ,
             which
             contented
             it selfe
             with
             set
             formes
             made
             to
             their
             hands
             by
             others
             without
             putting
             forth
             themselves
             to
             exercise
             the
             gift
             of
             Prayer
             .
          
           To
           this
           I
           answer
           ,
           that
           those
           Ministers
           are
           not
           presently
           proved
           to
           be
           
             idle
             and
             unedifying
          
           which
           have
           been
           content
           to
           use
           the
           Liturgy
           .
           I
           hope
           there
           may
           be
           other
           waies
           of
           labour
           ,
           beside
           that
           of
           
             extemporary
             Prayer
          
           (
           which
           can
           be
           no
           longer
           a
           labour
           then
           while
           it
           is
           a
           speaking
           .
           )
           For
           1.
           
           I
           had
           thought
           that
           these
           men
           might
           have
           acknowledged
           Preaching
           and
           Catechizing
           ,
           the
           former
           at
           least
           ,
           to
           have
           been
           the
           work
           of
           a
           Minister
           ,
           and
           that
           an
           
             edifying
             work
          
           ,
           and
           that
           sure
           those
           men
           have
           been
           exercised
           in
           ,
           who
           have
           retain'd
           the
           Liturgy
           also
           .
           2.
           
           Study
           of
           all
           kind
           of
           
             Divine
             learning
          
           ,
           of
           which
           the
           haters
           of
           Liturgy
           have
           not
           gotten
           the
           inclosure
           ,
           may
           passe
           with
           fober
           men
           for
           a
           labour
           also
           ,
           and
           that
           which
           may
           tend
           to
           edification
           ,
           if
           it
           hath
           charity
           joyned
           with
           it
           ,
           and
           that
           may
           be
           had
           too
           ,
           without
           hating
           the
           Liturgy
           .
           But
           then
           3.
           
           I
           conceive
           that
           this
           Directory
           is
           no
           necessary
           provision
           against
           this
           reproached
           idlenesse
           ,
           or
           unedifyingnesse
           in
           any
           that
           were
           formerly
           guilty
           of
           them
           in
           the
           daies
           of
           Liturgy
           .
           For
           sure
           the
           labour
           will
           not
           be
           much
           increased
           to
           the
           Minister
           ,
           that
           shall
           observe
           the
           Directory
           ,
           because
           either
           he
           may
           pray
           
             ex
             tempore
          
           ,
           which
           will
           be
           no
           paines
           ,
           but
           of
           his
           lungs
           and
           sides
           in
           the
           delivery
           ,
           or
           else
           a
           forme
           being
           composed
           by
           any
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Directory
           (
           which
           is
           in
           effect
           a
           Forme
           it selfe
           ,
           )
           he
           may
           thenceforth
           continue
           as
           idle
           as
           he
           who
           useth
           our
           
             forme
             of
             Liturgy
          
           ,
           and
           hee
           which
           hath
           a
           mind
           to
           be
           idle
           ,
           may
           make
           that
           use
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           that
           you
           acknowledge
           ,
           when
           you
           interpose
           that
           caution
           P.
           8.
           [
           that
           
             the
             Ministers
             become
             not
             hereby
             slothfull
             and
             negligent
          
           ]
           which
           were
           wholly
           an
           unnecessary
           caution
           ,
           if
           this
           Directory
           made
           idlenesse
           impossible
           ;
           and
           if
           a
           caution
           will
           serve
           turne
           ,
           the
           like
           may
           be
           added
           to
           our
           Liturgy
           also
           ,
           without
           abrogating
           of
           it
           .
           And
           for
           the
           edifying
           ,
           I
           desire
           it
           may
           be
           considered
           ,
           whether
           the
           extravagancies
           
           and
           impertinences
           ,
           which
           our
           experience
           (
           as
           well
           grounded
           as
           that
           which
           taught
           these
           men
           this
           mystery
           of
           the
           
             idle
             unedifying
             Ministry
          
           )
           bids
           us
           expect
           from
           those
           who
           neglect
           
             set
             formes
          
           ,
           do
           more
           tend
           to
           the
           edifying
           of
           any
           then
           the
           use
           of
           those
           Prayers
           which
           are
           by
           the
           piety
           and
           judgment
           of
           our
           Reformers
           composed
           ,
           and
           with
           which
           the
           Auditory
           being
           acquainted
           ,
           may
           with
           uninterrupted
           devotion
           goe
           along
           and
           say
           ,
           Amen
           .
        
         
           
             
               Sect
            
             18
          
           
           And
           whereas
           't
           is
           added
           in
           this
           place
           ,
           that
           our
           
             Lord
             Christ
             pleaseth
             to
             furnish
             all
             his
             servants
             whom
             he
             calls
             to
             that
             Office
             with
             the
             gift
             of
             Prayer
             .
          
           I
           desire
           1.
           
           That
           it
           may
           be
           shewed
           what
           evidence
           we
           have
           from
           any
           promise
           of
           Christ
           in
           his
           word
           ,
           that
           any
           such
           guift
           shall
           be
           perpetually
           annext
           by
           him
           to
           the
           Ministry
           ;
           I
           beleeve
           the
           places
           which
           will
           be
           brought
           to
           enforce
           it
           ,
           will
           conclude
           for
           
             gifts
             of
             healing
             ,
             making
             of
             Psalmes
             ,
          
           and
           other
           the
           like
           also
           ,
           which
           Ministers
           do
           not
           now
           adaies
           pretend
           to
           .
           2.
           
           I
           would
           know
           also
           why
           Christ
           ,
           if
           he
           do
           so
           furnish
           them
           ,
           may
           not
           also
           be
           thought
           to
           help
           them
           to
           the
           matter
           of
           their
           Prayers
           (
           in
           which
           yet
           here
           the
           Directory
           is
           fain
           to
           assist
           them
           ,
           and
           pag.
           8.
           supposes
           the
           Minister
           may
           have
           
             need
             of
             such
             help
             and
             furniture
             ,
          
           )
           as
           well
           as
           the
           
             forme
             of
             words
          
           ,
           in
           which
           the
           Liturgy
           makes
           the
           supply
           .
           3.
           
           I
           shall
           not
           doubt
           to
           affirme
           ,
           that
           if
           the
           
             gift
             of
             Prayer
          
           signifie
           an
           
             ability
             of
             Praying
             in
             publick
             without
             any
             premeditation
             ,
             discreetly
             and
             reverently
             ,
          
           and
           so
           as
           never
           to
           offend
           against
           either
           of
           those
           necessaries
           ,
           every
           Minister
           is
           not
           furnisht
           with
           
             this
             gift
          
           ,
           some
           men
           of
           very
           excellent
           abilities
           wanting
           that
           suddaine
           promptnesse
           of
           elocution
           ,
           and
           choice
           of
           words
           for
           all
           their
           conceptions
           others
           being
           naturally
           modest
           and
           bashfull
           ,
           and
           not
           endued
           with
           this
           charisma
           of
           boldnesse
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           great
           part
           ,
           a
           speciall
           ingredient
           of
           that
           which
           is
           here
           called
           the
           
             gift
             of
             prayer
          
           .
           And
           even
           for
           those
           which
           have
           the
           former
           of
           these
           ,
           and
           are
           not
           so
           
             happy
             as
          
           to
           want
           the
           latter
           ,
           that
           yet
           they
           are
           not
           sufficiently
           
             gifted
             for
             Prayer
          
           in
           Publick
           ,
           experience
           hath
           taught
           us
           by
           the
           very
           creditable
           relations
           of
           some
           ,
           who
           have
           falne
           into
           so
           many
           indiscretions
           ,
           that
           we
           say
           no
           worse
           in
           that
           performance
           .
           'T
           is
           true
           that
           God
           enableth
           men
           sufficiently
           in
           private
           to
           expresse
           their
           necessities
           to
           him
           ,
           being
           able
           to
           understand
           
             sighs
             and
             groanes
          
           ,
           when
           words
           are
           wanting
           ,
           and
           as
           well
           content
           with
           such
           Rhetorick
           
           in
           the
           Closet
           as
           any
           ,
           but
           this
           is
           not
           peculiar
           to
           Ministers
           ,
           and
           for
           any
           such
           ability
           in
           publick
           ,
           there
           will
           not
           be
           the
           like
           security
           ,
           unlesse
           the
           language
           of
           
             sighs
             and
             groanes
          
           ,
           without
           other
           expressions
           be
           there
           current
           also
           ,
           which
           appears
           by
           some
           ,
           who
           are
           forced
           to
           pay
           that
           debt
           to
           God
           in
           
             that
             coyne
          
           ,
           having
           through
           unthriftinesse
           provided
           no
           other
           ;
           and
           yet
           't
           were
           well
           also
           if
           that
           were
           the
           worst
           of
           it
           ,
           but
           the
           truth
           is
           ,
           blasphemy
           is
           somewhat
           worse
           then
           
             saying
             nothing
          
           .
        
         
           
             
               Sect
            
             19
          
           
           The
           last
           objection
           is
           ,
           That
           the
           
             continuance
             of
             the
             Liturgy
             would
             be
             a
             matter
             of
             endlesse
             strife
             and
             contention
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             a
             snare
             to
             many
             godly
             Ministers
             ,
             &c.
          
           to
           the
           end
           of
           that
           page
           .
           Where
           1.
           
           Is
           observeable
           the
           temper
           and
           resolution
           of
           these
           men
           ,
           of
           whom
           such
           speciall
           care
           is
           taken
           ,
           which
           makes
           it
           so
           necessary
           for
           them
           ,
           not
           only
           to
           
             strive
             and
             contend
             ,
             1.
             against
             establisht
             Law.
             2.
             about
             formes
             of
             Prayer
             ,
          
           (
           which
           sure
           is
           none
           of
           the
           prime
           Articles
           of
           the
           Creed
           )
           but
           also
           to
           
             strive
             for
             ever
          
           ,
           which
           being
           observed
           ,
           it
           seems
           2.
           
           That
           they
           have
           a
           very
           charitable
           opinion
           of
           all
           us
           who
           are
           
             assertors
             of
             Liturgy
          
           ,
           that
           we
           will
           never
           strive
           or
           contend
           for
           it
           ,
           for
           otherwise
           the
           strife
           may
           be
           as
           endlesse
           upon
           its
           taking
           away
           .
           And
           sure
           in
           ordinary
           judging
           (
           if
           they
           be
           not
           sure
           that
           none
           are
           contentious
           ,
           but
           their
           favourites
           )
           we
           see
           no
           reason
           ,
           why
           the
           introduction
           of
           a
           
             new
             way
             of
             worship
          
           ,
           should
           not
           be
           more
           
             matter
             of
             strife
          
           ,
           and
           so
           also
           a
           snare
           to
           more
           (
           if
           any
           can
           be
           ensnared
           or
           scandalized
           ,
           but
           they
           )
           then
           the
           continuance
           of
           the
           
             old
             establisht
             Liturgy
          
           .
           Where
           ,
           by
           the
           way
           ,
           the
           snare
           they
           speak
           of
           seems
           to
           signifie
           that
           which
           catches
           and
           entraps
           their
           Estates
           and
           not
           their
           Soules
           ,
           causeth
           them
           to
           be
           
             persecuted
             ,
             &c.
          
           which
           is
           a
           notable
           paralogisme
           and
           fallacy
           put
           upon
           the
           Scripture
           use
           of
           that
           phrase
           ,
           if
           we
           took
           pleasure
           in
           making
           such
           discoveries
           .
           But
           then
           3.
           
           We
           desire
           experience
           may
           be
           judge
           ,
           and
           upon
           the
           sentence
           which
           that
           shall
           give
           ,
           that
           it
           may
           be
           considered
           ,
           whether
           upon
           the
           ballancing
           of
           the
           Kingdome
           ,
           it
           will
           not
           be
           found
           that
           a
           far
           greater
           number
           are
           now
           at
           this
           time
           offended
           at
           the
           Directory
           ,
           and
           thereby
           ensnared
           in
           their
           Estates
           ,
           if
           they
           lye
           within
           your
           power
           ,
           then
           formerly
           at
           any
           time
           (
           I
           shall
           adde
           in
           
             all
             times
          
           since
           the
           Reformation
           ,
           put
           together
           )
           ever
           were
           by
           the
           Liturgy
           .
        
         
           As
           for
           that
           passge
           which
           is
           added
           in
           the
           close
           of
           this
           Section
           ,
           that
           
             in
             these
             latter
             times
             God
             vouchsafeth
             to
             his
             People
             more
             
             and
             better
             meanes
             for
             the
             discovery
             of
             errour
             and
             Superstition
             .
          
           ]
           Though
           this
           sounds
           somewhat
           like
           his
           Divinity
           who
           makes
           the
           
             power
             of
             resisting
             Kings
          
           ,
           to
           be
           a
           truth
           which
           God
           pleas'd
           
             to
             reveale
             in
             these
             latter
             times
             ,
             for
             the
             turning
             Antichrist
             out
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             but
             hid
             in
             the
             primitive
             times
             ,
             that
             Antichrist
             might
             come
             in
             ,
          
           yet
           I
           shall
           not
           now
           quarrell
           with
           it
           (
           because
           't
           is
           possible
           it
           may
           have
           another
           sence
           ,
           and
           I
           would
           not
           deny
           any
           thing
           but
           what
           is
           apparently
           and
           inexcusably
           false
           )
           but
           from
           thence
           assume
           ,
           1.
           
           That
           I
           hope
           God
           vouchsafeth
           these
           means
           to
           them
           ,
           that
           use
           the
           Liturgy
           also
           ;
           For
           if
           it
           must
           be
           supposed
           a
           sinne
           ,
           to
           continue
           the
           use
           of
           it
           ,
           't
           is
           not
           ,
           I
           hope
           ,
           such
           a
           
             wasting
             sinne
          
           ,
           as
           to
           deprive
           men
           of
           all
           grace
           ,
           even
           of
           the
           Charismata
           ,
           which
           unsanctified
           men
           may
           be
           capable
           of
           ,
           and
           of
           
             means
             of
             knowledge
          
           ,
           which
           is
           but
           a
           
             common
             grace
          
           ,
           and
           therefore
           I
           must
           hope
           that
           the
           phrase
           [
           
             his
             people
          
           ]
           is
           not
           here
           meant
           in
           a
           discriminative
           sence
           (
           like
           the
           Montanists
           forme
           of
           
             nos
             spirituales
          
           ,
           in
           opposition
           to
           all
           others
           ,
           as
           
             animales
             &
             psychici
          
           )
           to
           signifie
           only
           those
           that
           are
           for
           the
           Directory
           ,
           for
           then
           let
           them
           be
           assured
           ,
           
             Gods
             gifts
          
           are
           not
           so
           inclosed
           ,
           but
           that
           Oxford
           is
           vouchsafed
           as
           plentifull
           means
           for
           the
           discovery
           of
           errour
           and
           superstition
           ,
           as
           London
           ,
           and
           have
           ,
           among
           other
           acts
           of
           knowledge
           ,
           discovered
           this
           one
           by
           Gods
           blessing
           ,
           (
           which
           again
           I
           shall
           mention
           )
           that
           there
           may
           be
           as
           much
           errour
           and
           superstition
           in
           rejecting
           of
           all
           Liturgy
           ,
           as
           in
           retaining
           of
           any
           ,
           in
           
             opposing
             Ceremonies
          
           ,
           as
           in
           asserting
           them
           ,
           a
           negative
           (
           as
           I
           said
           )
           
             touch
             not
             ,
             tast
             not
             ,
             kneele
             not
             ,
             bow
             not
             ,
          
           as
           well
           and
           
             positive
             Superstition
          
           ;
           as
           also
           that
           there
           be
           errors
           in
           practice
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           doctrine
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           infidelities
           against
           the
           Commandements
           ,
           and
           Sermon
           of
           Christ
           in
           the
           Mount
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           against
           the
           Creed
           it selfe
           ,
           and
           that
           imposing
           of
           Lawes
           on
           the
           King
           and
           Kingdome
           by
           the
           Sword
           ,
           abolishing
           Liturgy
           ,
           setting
           up
           Directories
           by
           that
           sterne
           way
           of
           arguments
           ,
           those
           
             carnall
             weapons
          
           of
           militia
           or
           warfare
           ,
           when
           they
           are
           not
           only
           practised
           ,
           but
           asserted
           for
           lawfull
           ,
           are
           
             errours
             ,
             damnable
             errours
          
           also
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           are
           very
           near
           the
           ordinary
           notion
           of
           
             Superstition
             ,
             the
             teaching
             for
             doctrines
             the
             Commandements
             of
             men
             ,
          
           I
           would
           I
           might
           not
           say
           of
           —
           also
           .
           But
           then
           2.
           
           All
           this
           being
           supposed
           of
           Gods
           
             granting
             better
             means
             of
             knowledge
             now
             ,
             then
             formerly
             ,
          
           I
           shall
           yet
           interpose
           ,
           that
           sure
           this
           is
           not
           a
           truth
           of
           an
           unlimited
           extent
           ,
           for
           there
           have
           been
           Apostles
           ,
           which
           had
           better
           means
           then
           we
           ,
           and
           they
           that
           
           were
           nearest
           them
           ,
           (
           and
           knew
           their
           doctrines
           ,
           and
           practices
           ,
           better
           then
           it
           is
           possible
           we
           should
           )
           had
           so
           also
           ,
           nay
           
             Vniversall
             Councells
          
           meeting
           in
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ,
           and
           piously
           and
           judiciously
           debating
           ,
           had
           by
           the
           priviledge
           of
           Prayer
           ,
           more
           right
           to
           that
           promise
           of
           Christs
           
             being
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             them
             ,
          
           and
           
             leading
             them
             into
             all
             truth
          
           ,
           then
           an
           illegally
           congregated
           Assembly
           ;
           and
           all
           these
           have
           been
           greater
           favourers
           of
           Liturgy
           then
           any
           of
           equall
           authority
           with
           them
           have
           been
           of
           your
           Directory
           ;
           And
           3.
           
           If
           all
           were
           supposed
           and
           granted
           which
           you
           claime
           ,
           yet
           still
           the
           means
           of
           knowledge
           now
           vouchsafed
           do
           not
           make
           you
           infallible
           ,
           lay
           not
           any
           morall
           or
           physicall
           necessity
           on
           you
           to
           be
           faultlesse
           or
           errorlesse
           ,
           and
           therefore
           still
           this
           may
           be
           errour
           in
           you
           as
           probably
           ,
           as
           Liturgy
           should
           be
           Superstition
           in
           us
           .
           And
           for
           
             gifts
             of
             Preaching
             and
             Prayer
          
           ,
           I
           answer
           ,
           if
           they
           are
           and
           have
           been
           truly
           gifts
           ,
           others
           of
           former
           times
           may
           by
           the
           Spirit
           have
           had
           as
           liberall
           a
           portion
           of
           them
           ,
           as
           we
           .
           For
           sure
           those
           dayes
           wherein
           the
           spirit
           was
           promised
           to
           be
           
             powred
             out
             on
             all
             flesh
          
           ,
           are
           not
           these
           dayes
           of
           ours
           ,
           or
           of
           this
           age
           ,
           exclusively
           to
           all
           others
           ;
           Of
           this
           I
           am
           confident
           ,
           that
           some
           other
           ages
           have
           had
           them
           in
           such
           a
           measure
           ,
           as
           was
           most
           agreeable
           to
           the
           propagating
           of
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           and
           if
           that
           were
           then
           by
           forming
           or
           using
           of
           Liturgies
           ,
           why
           may
           it
           not
           be
           so
           at
           this
           time
           also
           ?
        
         
           
             
               Sect
            
             21
          
           Having
           given
           you
           my
           opinion
           of
           these
           passage
           ,
           and
           yeelded
           to
           them
           for
           quietnesse
           sake
           ,
           a
           
             limited
             truth
          
           ,
           I
           must
           now
           adde
           ,
           that
           if
           they
           be
           argumentative
           ,
           and
           so
           meant
           as
           a
           proofe
           that
           these
           Assemblers
           are
           likely
           to
           be
           in
           the
           right
           ,
           while
           they
           
             destroy
             Liturgy
          
           ,
           although
           all
           the
           Christian
           world
           before
           them
           have
           asserted
           it
           ,
           this
           will
           be
           a
           grosse
           piece
           of
           insolency
           and
           untruth
           together
           ;
           a
           taking
           upon
           them
           to
           be
           the
           only
           
             People
             of
             God
          
           ,
           of
           these
           latter
           times
           ,
           nay
           to
           have
           greater
           
             judgment
             ,
             knowledge
             ,
             gifts
          
           ,
           then
           all
           the
           whole
           
             Christian
             World
          
           ,
           for
           all
           Ages
           together
           ,
           including
           the
           Apostles
           and
           
             Christ
             himselfe
          
           ,
           have
           had
           .
           For
           all
           these
           have
           been
           produced
           together
           with
           the
           saffrage
           of
           
             Jewes
             ,
             Heathens
             ,
             Mahometans
          
           also
           ,
           to
           maintain
           
             set
             Pormes
          
           ;
           and
           though
           it
           be
           true
           ,
           that
           some
           of
           late
           have
           found
           out
           many
           Superstition●
           that
           never
           were
           discover'd
           before
           ,
           one
           or
           other
           almost
           in
           every
           posture
           or
           motion
           in
           Gods
           Service
           ,
           yet
           this
           sure
           is
           by
           the
           helpe
           of
           an
           injustice
           in
           applying
           without
           all
           reason
           that
           title
           to
           those
           actions
           ,
           
           and
           not
           by
           a
           greater
           sagacity
           in
           discerning
           ,
           making
           many
           acts
           of
           indifferent
           performance
           ,
           nay
           of
           Piety
           it selfe
           ,
           go
           defamed
           and
           mourning
           under
           the
           reproach
           of
           Superstition
           ,
           and
           not
           bringing
           any
           
             true
             light
          
           into
           the
           World
           ,
           that
           before
           was
           wanting
           .
           This
           one
           Odium
           fastned
           on
           all
           
             Orthodox
             Ministers
          
           in
           this
           Kingdome
           at
           this
           time
           ,
           of
           
             being
             superstitious
          
           ,
           and
           the
           mistake
           of
           the
           true
           notion
           of
           the
           word
           which
           hath
           to
           that
           end
           been
           infused
           into
           many
           ,
           (
           but
           is
           by
           a
           
             Tract
             lately
             printed
          
           somewhat
           discover'd
           )
           hath
           brought
           in
           a
           shole
           of
           
             Sequestrations
             of
             Livings
          
           ,
           which
           have
           been
           very
           necessary
           and
           instrumentall
           ,
           to
           the
           maintaining
           of
           these
           present
           distempers
           .
           And
           now
           at
           length
           it
           proves
           in
           more
           respects
           then
           one
           ,
           that
           what
           ever
           unsatiate
           hydropicall
           appetites
           are
           tempted
           to
           take
           away
           ,
           is
           presently
           involved
           under
           that
           title
           ,
           a
           name
           that
           hath
           an
           universall
           malignity
           in
           it
           ,
           makes
           aay
           thing
           
             lawfull
             prize
          
           that
           is
           in
           the
           company
           .
           God
           will
           in
           time
           display
           this
           deceit
           also
           .
        
         
           
             
               Sect
            
             22
          
           Having
           mentioned
           these
           so
           many
           reasons
           of
           their
           
             abolishing
             our
             Liturgy
             ,
             i.
             e.
          
           their
           so
           many
           slanders
           against
           our
           Church
           and
           Church-men
           ,
           all
           which
           if
           they
           were
           true
           ,
           hang
           so
           loose
           and
           so
           separable
           from
           Liturgy
           ,
           that
           they
           cannot
           justifie
           the
           abolition
           of
           it
           ;
           
           At
           length
           they
           shut
           up
           their
           suggestions
           with
           [
           
             Vpon
             these
             and
             many
             the
             like
             weighty
             considerations
             ,
             and
             because
             of
             divers
             particulars
             contained
             in
             the
             Book
             ,
          
           
           
             they
             have
             resolved
             to
             lay
             aside
             the
             Book
          
           ]
           where
           if
           the
           
             many
             considerations
          
           unmentioned
           be
           of
           no
           more
           truth
           or
           validity
           then
           these
           ,
           and
           so
           be
           
             like
             weighty
             considerations
          
           ,
           I
           acknowledge
           their
           prudence
           in
           not
           naming
           them
           ,
           and
           think
           that
           no
           part
           of
           the
           World
           is
           like
           to
           prove
           the
           worse
           for
           this
           their
           reservednesse
           ,
           only
           by
           the
           way
           a
           generall
           charge
           is
           nothing
           in
           Law
           ,
           and
           
             in
             generalibus
             latet
             dolus
          
           ,
           is
           a
           legall
           exception
           against
           any
           thing
           of
           this
           nature
           .
           But
           if
           they
           have
           any
           other
           which
           they
           conceive
           to
           be
           of
           any
           weight
           ,
           they
           are
           very
           unjust
           and
           very
           uncharitable
           to
           us
           ,
           thus
           to
           ensnare
           our
           Estates
           (
           the
           fault
           even
           now
           laid
           upon
           the
           Prelates
           )
           by
           requiring
           our
           approbation
           of
           their
           Directory
           ,
           and
           conformity
           of
           our
           practice
           to
           it
           ;
           and
           yet
           not
           vouchsafe
           us
           that
           conviction
           ,
           which
           they
           are
           able
           ,
           to
           satisfie
           us
           of
           the
           reasons
           of
           their
           proceedings
           .
           But
           the
           truth
           is
           ,
           we
           shall
           not
           charge
           this
           on
           them
           neither
           ,
           being
           made
           confident
           by
           the
           weaknesse
           of
           the
           motives
           produced
           ,
           that
           they
           have
           not
           any
           
           more
           effectuall
           in
           store
           .
           And
           for
           the
           particulars
           contained
           in
           the
           Book
           ,
           if
           there
           were
           any
           infirme
           parts
           in
           it
           ,
           any
           thing
           unjustifiable
           ,
           (
           which
           we
           conceive
           their
           Conscience
           tells
           them
           there
           is
           not
           ,
           having
           not
           in
           this
           whole
           Book
           produced
           one
           ,
           and
           yet
           their
           charity
           to
           it
           not
           so
           great
           ,
           as
           to
           
             cover
             or
             conceale
             any
             store
             of
             sins
          
           )
           yet
           would
           not
           this
           inferre
           any
           more
           then
           only
           farther
           Reformation
           of
           the
           Book
           ,
           which
           is
           not
           the
           design
           against
           which
           we
           now
           argue
           .
        
         
           
             
               Sect
            
             23
          
           And
           having
           proceeded
           to
           so
           bloudy
           a
           sentence
           upon
           such
           (
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           in
           the
           Gospell
           phrase
           )
           testimonies
           and
           accusations
           so
           unsufficient
           and
           unproportionable
           to
           such
           a
           condemnation
           ,
           they
           could
           not
           but
           foresee
           the
           opinion
           that
           would
           be
           had
           of
           the
           action
           ,
           and
           the
           ill
           and
           odious
           consequents
           that
           would
           attend
           it
           ,
           which
           therefore
           to
           keep
           off
           ,
           is
           the
           next
           endeavour
           ,
           by
           professing
           that
           what
           is
           done
           ,
           
             is
             not
             from
             any
             love
             of
             Novelty
             .
          
           And
           truly
           't
           is
           well
           you
           tell
           us
           so
           ,
           for
           otherwise
           the
           semblance
           of
           that
           love
           and
           other
           actions
           ,
           might
           have
           perswaded
           us
           mortalls
           ,
           who
           see
           but
           the
           outsides
           ,
           so
           to
           judge
           .
           And
           still
           notwithstanding
           the
           affirmation
           (
           which
           is
           not
           of
           much
           value
           in
           your
           own
           cause
           ,
           unlesse
           we
           had
           more
           testimonies
           of
           the
           Authors
           infallibility
           ,
           then
           this
           Preface
           hath
           afforded
           us
           )
           the
           consideration
           of
           the
           matter
           and
           termes
           of
           the
           change
           from
           what
           and
           to
           what
           ,
           of
           the
           no
           manner
           of
           advantage
           or
           acquisition
           by
           it
           to
           recompence
           all
           the
           disadvantages
           ,
           the
           great
           temerity
           ,
           if
           not
           impiety
           to
           boot
           ,
           in
           separating
           from
           this
           nationall
           ,
           and
           in
           scorning
           and
           defying
           the
           practice
           of
           the
           
             Vniversall
             Church
          
           ,
           and
           the
           great
           illegality
           ,
           that
           I
           say
           no
           worse
           ,
           of
           your
           action
           and
           the
           preparatory
           steps
           of
           motion
           to
           it
           ,
           may
           tempt
           us
           to
           affirme
           ,
           that
           it
           must
           needs
           be
           a
           
             love
             of
             novelty
          
           ,
           even
           a
           
             Platonick
             love
          
           ,
           as
           the
           phrase
           is
           now
           a
           dayes
           ,
           a
           
             love
             of
             novelty
          
           ,
           as
           novelty
           ,
           without
           any
           other
           hoped
           for
           reward
           ,
           without
           any
           other
           avowed
           design
           in
           seeking
           it
           ;
           for
           if
           there
           be
           any
           other
           which
           may
           be
           own'd
           ,
           I
           am
           confident
           it
           hath
           already
           appeared
           by
           what
           hath
           been
           said
           ,
           that
           this
           is
           not
           the
           way
           to
           it
           .
           But
           then
           2.
           
           Such
           a
           profession
           as
           this
           will
           not
           sure
           signifie
           much
           ,
           to
           innovate
           ,
           and
           yet
           to
           say
           we
           
             love
             nor
             innovation
          
           ,
           to
           act
           with
           a
           proud
           high
           hand
           in
           despight
           of
           so
           much
           at
           least
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           is
           imprinted
           in
           the
           Lawes
           of
           man
           ,
           and
           our
           lawfull
           Superiours
           ,
           and
           then
           to
           excuse
           it
           by
           saying
           
             we
             love
             not
             to
             do
             so
             ,
          
           will
           〈◊〉
           little
           alleviate
           
           the
           matter
           before
           any
           equall
           Judge
           .
           'T
           is
           certain
           there
           is
           something
           unlovely
           in
           the
           reproachfull
           
             name
             of
             sinne
          
           ,
           how
           glibly
           soever
           the
           pleasures
           of
           it
           go
           down
           ,
           yea
           and
           even
           in
           the
           sinne
           it selfe
           ,
           it
           hath
           the
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           the
           two
           Cups
           in
           Homer
           ,
           more
           truly
           then
           that
           to
           which
           he
           applyes
           it
           ,
           its
           bitter
           and
           hatefull
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           its
           sweeter
           lovelier
           parts
           ,
           
             extemplo
             quodcunque
             malum
             committitur
             ,
             ipsi
             Displicet
             ,
          
           and
           if
           men
           may
           leave
           and
           excuse
           to
           commit
           adultery
           so
           long
           ,
           till
           they
           fall
           in
           love
           not
           only
           with
           the
           pleasure
           of
           it
           ,
           but
           the
           very
           sinfulnesse
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           the
           name
           and
           reproach
           also
           ,
           we
           shall
           give
           them
           a
           good
           large
           space
           of
           Repentance
           :
           the
           short
           is
           ,
           the
           mention
           of
           Novelty
           is
           an
           evidence
           that
           the
           Composers
           Conscience
           tells
           them
           ,
           that
           what
           they
           now
           do
           is
           such
           ,
           and
           't
           is
           not
           their
           not
           loving
           it
           (
           perhaps
           
             onely
             thinking
          
           ,
           perhaps
           
             only
             saying
          
           they
           do
           not
           love
           it
           )
           which
           will
           much
           lessen
           the
           fault
           ,
           but
           rather
           define
           it
           to
           be
           an
           act
           against
           Conscience
           ,
           to
           be
           and
           continue
           guilty
           of
           so
           huge
           a
           novelty
           ,
           when
           they
           professe
           they
           
             love
             it
             not
          
           .
        
         
           
             
               Sect
            
             24
          
           The
           next
           envy
           that
           they
           labour
           to
           avoyd
           ,
           is
           the
           having
           an
           
             intention
             to
             disparage
             the
             Reformers
             ,
             of
             whom
             they
             are
             perswaded
             ,
             that
             were
             they
             now
             alive
             they
             would
             joyn
             with
             them
             in
             this
             worke
             .
          
           This
           is
           another
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           to
           blanch
           your
           actions
           with
           contrary
           intentions
           ,
           to
           do
           that
           which
           is
           most
           reproachfull
           to
           the
           Reformers
           ,
           to
           obliterate
           ,
           or
           which
           is
           worse
           ,
           to
           defame
           their
           memory
           (
           whom
           yet
           at
           the
           beginning
           you
           called
           wise
           and
           pious
           )
           and
           then
           say
           you
           intended
           them
           no
           disparagement
           ,
           nay
           to
           make
           them
           repent
           and
           retract
           after
           their
           death
           (
           
             i.
             e.
          
           to
           put
           them
           in
           a
           kind
           of
           Purgatory
           )
           to
           undertake
           for
           them
           that
           they
           have
           changed
           their
           minds
           ,
           and
           not
           only
           that
           they
           are
           now
           content
           to
           part
           with
           that
           finally
           out
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           the
           short
           temporary
           losse
           of
           which
           ,
           one
           of
           them
           (
           
             Arch-Bishop
             Cranmer
          
           in
           one
           of
           his
           letters
           publisht
           by
           
             Miles
             Coverdale
          
           )
           laments
           as
           the
           severest
           part
           of
           the
           Persecuters
           tyranny
           toward
           him
           ,
           viz.
           that
           they
           would
           not
           
             permit
             him
             the
             use
             of
             the
             Common-Prayer-Book
             in
             the
             Prison
          
           ;
           but
           withall
           that
           they
           are
           grown
           zealots
           too
           ,
           are
           content
           to
           act
           most
           illegally
           and
           seditiously
           to
           
             cast
             it
             out
          
           .
           The
           judgment
           of
           this
           matter
           we
           leave
           to
           any
           arbitration
           .
           1.
           
           Whether
           it
           be
           likely
           that
           they
           would
           joyn
           ,
           
             against
             Law
             to
             take
             that
             away
             ,
          
           which
           they
           compiled
           ,
           or
           make
           all
           prescribed
           Formes
           unlawfull
           ,
           
           who
           did
           not
           think
           any
           fit
           in
           publick
           ,
           but
           those
           which
           were
           prescribed
           .
           2.
           
           Whether
           any
           man
           can
           have
           ground
           of
           such
           perswasion
           ,
           when
           they
           dyed
           in
           the
           constant
           exercise
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           have
           sent
           them
           no
           message
           from
           the
           dead
           of
           their
           change
           of
           〈◊〉
           3.
           
           Whether
           it
           be
           not
           strongly
           improbable
           ,
           that
           they
           of
           the
           first
           Reformation
           ,
           who
           in
           
             Qu.
             Maries
          
           dayes
           flying
           and
           living
           in
           Franckfort
           ,
           and
           there
           meeting
           with
           the
           objections
           that
           have
           been
           produced
           by
           our
           new
           Reformers
           ,
           maintained
           the
           Booke
           against
           them
           all
           ,
           would
           now
           if
           they
           were
           return'd
           to
           us
           from
           a
           longer
           exile
           ,
           disclaime
           all
           that
           they
           had
           thus
           maintain'd
           .
           4.
           
           Whether
           it
           be
           not
           an
           argument
           of
           a
           strong
           confidence
           and
           assurance
           ,
           (
           which
           is
           the
           most
           dangerous
           mother
           or
           Schisme
           and
           Heresie
           imaginable
           )
           of
           
             strong
             passions
          
           and
           
             weak
             judgment
          
           ,
           to
           think
           that
           all
           men
           would
           be
           of
           their
           side
           (
           as
           Hacket
           thought
           verily
           that
           all
           London
           would
           rise
           with
           him
           ,
           as
           soon
           as
           he
           appear'd
           in
           Cheap-side
           )
           upon
           no
           other
           ground
           of
           that
           perswasion
           mention'd
           ,
           but
           only
           that
           they
           are
           of
           it
           ,
           which
           is
           but
           in
           effect
           as
           the
           same
           Hacket
           did
           ,
           shewing
           no
           evidence
           of
           his
           being
           a
           Prophet
           ,
           but
           only
           his
           confidence
           ,
           which
           produced
           all
           kind
           of
           direfull
           Oathes
           that
           he
           was
           ,
           and
           hideous
           imprecations
           on
           himselfe
           ,
           if
           he
           were
           not
           so
           .
           That
           which
           is
           added
           by
           way
           of
           honour
           to
           those
           Martyrs
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           
             excellent
             instruments
             to
             begin
             the
             purging
             and
             building
             of
             his
             house
             ,
          
           may
           be
           but
           an
           artifice
           of
           raising
           their
           own
           reputation
           ,
           who
           have
           perfected
           those
           rude
           beginnings
           ,
           or
           if
           it
           be
           meant
           in
           earnest
           ,
           as
           kindnesse
           to
           them
           ,
           't
           is
           but
           an
           unsignificant
           civility
           ,
           to
           abolish
           all
           the
           records
           of
           their
           Reformation
           ,
           and
           then
           pay
           them
           a
           little
           prayse
           in
           exchange
           for
           them
           ,
           Martyr
           their
           ashes
           (
           as
           the
           Papists
           did
           Fagius
           and
           Bucer
           )
           and
           then
           lay
           them
           down
           into
           the
           earth
           again
           ,
           with
           a
           dirge
           or
           
             anthem
             ,
             defame
          
           the
           Reformation
           ,
           and
           Commend
           the
           Reformers
           ,
           but
           still
           to
           intimate
           how
           much
           wiser
           and
           Godlier
           you
           are
           ,
           then
           all
           those
           Martyrs
           were
           .
        
         
           
             
               Sect
            
             25
          
           Thus
           far
           they
           have
           proceeded
           
             ad
             amoliendam
             invidiam
          
           ;
           Now
           to
           the
           
             positive
             motives
          
           ,
           of
           setting
           up
           this
           great
           work
           of
           innovation
           ,
           and
           those
           are
           1.
           
           To
           
             answer
             in
             some
             measiure
             the
             gracious
             providence
             of
             God
             which
             at
             this
             time
             calleth
             upon
             them
             for
             farther
             Reforma●●●●
             :
          
           What
           they
           should
           mean
           by
           the
           
             gratious
             providence
             of
             God
          
           in
           this
           place
           ,
           I
           confesse
           I
           cannot
           guesse
           ,
           (
           if
           it
           be
           not
           
           a
           meer
           name
           to
           adde
           some
           credit
           to
           the
           cause
           )
           unlesse
           it
           be
           the
           prosperity
           and
           good
           successe
           of
           their
           Armes
           ;
           which
           if
           throughout
           this
           Warre
           they
           had
           reason
           to
           brag
           or
           take
           notice
           of
           (
           as
           sure
           they
           have
           not
           ,
           but
           of
           Gods
           hand
           many
           times
           visibly
           shewed
           against
           them
           ,
           in
           raising
           the
           low
           estate
           of
           the
           King
           ,
           〈…〉
           means
           ,
           and
           bringing
           down
           their
           mighty
           strengths
           ,
           as
           the
           Septuagint
           makes
           God
           promise
           to
           fight
           against
           Amalek
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             by
             secret
             hand
          
           ,
           by
           invisible
           ,
           )
           yet
           sure
           would
           not
           that
           justify
           the
           taking
           up
           of
           those
           Armes
           ,
           much
           lesse
           be
           able
           to
           consecrate
           all
           other
           sins
           ,
           that
           those
           Armes
           may
           enable
           any
           to
           be
           guilty
           of
           .
           'T
           is
           the
           Turks
           Divinity
           ,
           as
           before
           I
           intimated
           ,
           to
           passe
           sentence
           on
           the
           action
           by
           the
           prosperity
           of
           the
           man
           ,
           
             to
             make
             one
             killing
             of
             a
             Father
             villany
             and
             sacriledge
             ,
             because
             the
             design
             it
             aim'd
             at
             miscarrie●
             ,
          
           
           
             and
             another
             of
             the
             same
             making
             an
             heroick
             act
             ,
             that
             God
             was
             pleased
             with
             ,
             because
             it
             brought
             the
             designer
             to
             the
             Kingdome
             :
          
           And
           therefore
           ,
           I
           beseech
           you
           ,
           look
           no
           longer
           on
           the
           cause
           through
           the
           deceiveable
           and
           deceitfull
           glasses
           of
           your
           conceited
           victories
           ,
           but
           through
           that
           one
           true
           glasse
           the
           word
           of
           Christ
           in
           the
           New
           Testament
           ;
           and
           if
           that
           call
           you
           to
           this
           
             farther
             Reformation
          
           ,
           go
           on
           in
           Gods
           name
           ;
           But
           if
           it
           be
           any
           else
           that
           calleth
           you
           ,
           (
           as
           sure
           somewhat
           else
           it
           is
           you
           mean
           ,
           for
           if
           it
           were
           
             Gods
             word
          
           you
           would
           ere
           now
           have
           shew'd
           it
           us
           ,
           and
           here
           have
           call'd
           it
           
             Gods
             word
          
           ,
           which
           is
           plain
           and
           intelligible
           ,
           not
           
             Gods
             providence
          
           ,
           which
           is
           of
           an
           ambiguous
           signification
           )
           if
           any
           
             extraordinary
             revelation
          
           however
           convey'd
           to
           you
           ;
           this
           you
           will
           never
           be
           able
           to
           approve
           to
           any
           that
           should
           doubt
           your
           call
           ,
           and
           therefore
           I
           shall
           meekly
           desire
           you
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           
             bowells
             of
             Christian
             compassion
          
           to
           your selves
           ,
           if
           not
           to
           your
           
             bleeding
             Country
          
           ,
           once
           more
           to
           examine
           seriously
           ,
           what
           ground
           you
           have
           in
           Gods
           Word
           ,
           to
           
             satisfie
             conscience
          
           of
           the
           lawfullnesse
           of
           such
           attempts
           ,
           which
           you
           have
           used
           ,
           to
           gain
           strength
           to
           work
           your
           Reformation
           ;
           and
           this
           we
           the
           rather
           desire
           to
           be
           shewed
           by
           you
           ,
           because
           you
           adde
           ,
           that
           
             having
             consulted
             with
             Gods
             holy
             word
             ,
             you
             resolve
             to
             lay
             aside
             the
             former
             Liturgy
             ,
          
           which
           cannot
           signify
           that
           upon
           command
           of
           
             Gods
             word
          
           particularly
           speaking
           to
           this
           matter
           ,
           you
           have
           done
           it
           ,
           for
           then
           all
           this
           while
           ,
           you
           would
           sure
           have
           shewed
           us
           that
           word
           ,
           but
           that
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           hath
           led
           you
           to
           the
           whole
           work
           in
           generall
           ,
           which
           you
           have
           taken
           in
           hand
           ,
           and
           therefore
           
           that
           is
           it
           ,
           which
           as
           
             a
             light
             shining
             in
             so
             dark
             a
             place
             ,
          
           we
           require
           you
           in
           the
           name
           of
           God
           to
           hold
           out
           to
           us
           .
        
         
           
             
               Sect
            
             26
          
           After
           this
           there
           is
           a
           second
           motive
           ,
           the
           
             satisfaction
             of
             your
             own
             consciences
          
           .
           This
           I
           cannot
           speak
           to
           ,
           because
           neither
           I
           know
           them
           ,
           nor
           the
           grounds
           of
           them
           ,
           save
           only
           by
           what
           is
           here
           mentioned
           ,
           which
           I
           am
           sure
           is
           not
           sufficient
           to
           
             satisfie
             conscience
          
           ,
           (
           phancy
           perhaps
           it
           may
           )
           only
           this
           I
           shall
           interpose
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           possible
           your
           own
           consciences
           may
           be
           erroneous
           ,
           and
           we
           are
           confident
           they
           are
           so
           ,
           and
           then
           you
           are
           not
           bound
           to
           satisfie
           them
           ,
           save
           only
           by
           seeking
           better
           information
           ,
           which
           one
           would
           think
           might
           be
           as
           feaseable
           a
           task
           as
           
             abolishing
             of
             Liturgy
          
           .
        
         
           
             
               Sect
            
             27
          
           Next
           a
           third
           motive
           is
           mentioned
           ,
           that
           
             you
             m●y
             satisfie
             the
             expectation
             of
             other
             Reformed
             Churches
          
           ;
           so
           this
           first
           I
           say
           ,
           that
           this
           is
           not
           the
           rule
           for
           the
           reforming
           of
           a
           
             Nationall
             Church
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           and
           independent
           .
           And
           such
           I
           conceive
           ,
           the
           
             last
             Canon
             of
             the
             Councell
             of
             Ephesus
             ,
          
           will
           by
           consequence
           conclude
           this
           of
           England
           to
           be
           ;
           and
           its
           ●●ing
           so
           is
           a
           sufficient
           plea.
           1.
           
           To
           clear
           us
           from
           all
           shew
           of
           Schisime
           in
           Separating
           from
           the
           
             Roman
             Church
          
           )
           to
           which
           we
           were
           not
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           
             Ephesine
             rule
             ,
             subjected
          
           as
           a
           part
           )
           though
           we
           reformed
           our selves
           ,
           when
           the
           Pope
           vehemently
           required
           the
           contrary
           ,
           and
           would
           not
           himselfe
           be
           reformed
           ;
           and
           from
           the
           
             Church
             universall
          
           ,
           of
           which
           we
           still
           remain
           a
           
             member
             undivided
          
           .
           2.
           
           To
           answer
           this
           motive
           of
           our
           Assemblers
           ,
           by
           telling
           them
           that
           in
           the
           reforming
           such
           a
           Church
           (
           as
           this
           of
           ours
           ,
           if
           not
           by
           others
           ,
           yet
           by
           them
           is
           acknowledged
           to
           be
           )
           the
           care
           must
           be
           ,
           to
           do
           what
           the
           head
           and
           members
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           shall
           in
           the
           fear
           of
           God
           resolve
           to
           be
           fittest
           ,
           and
           not
           what
           
             other
             Churches
             expect
          
           ;
           for
           if
           that
           were
           the
           rule
           ,
           it
           would
           be
           a
           very
           fallacious
           and
           very
           puzling
           one
           ,
           the
           
             expectations
             of
             severall
             Churches
          
           being
           as
           severall
           ,
           and
           the
           choice
           of
           some
           difficulty
           ,
           which
           of
           them
           was
           fittest
           to
           be
           answer'd
           .
           But
           then
           secondly
           ,
           what
           the
           
             expectation
             of
             other
             Churches
          
           have
           been
           in
           this
           point
           ,
           or
           what
           the
           
             reasons
             of
             them
          
           ,
           we
           do
           not
           punctually
           know
           ,
           only
           this
           we
           do
           ,
           that
           after
           your
           solliciting
           of
           many
           (
           which
           is
           another
           thing
           ,
           somewhat
           distant
           from
           their
           expecting
           )
           we
           hear
           not
           of
           any
           ,
           that
           have
           declared
           their
           concurrence
           in
           opinion
           with
           you
           in
           this
           :
           But
           on
           the
           contrary
           ,
           that
           in
           answer
           to
           your
           Letter
           directed
           to
           the
           Church
           of
           Zeland
           ,
           the
           
             Wallachrian
             Classis
          
           made
           this
           return
           to
           you
           ,
           that
           
           they
           did
           
             approve
             set
             and
             prescribed
             formes
             of
             publique
             Prayer
             ,
             as
             profitable
             and
             tending
             to
             edification
             ,
          
           quite
           contrary
           to
           what
           you
           before
           objected
           of
           the
           
             Offence
             to
             the
             Protestant
             Churches
             abroad
             ,
          
           and
           now
           of
           
             their
             expectation
             ,
             &c.
          
           )
           and
           give
           reasons
           for
           that
           approbation
           ,
           both
           from
           Texts
           of
           Scriptures
           ,
           and
           the
           generall
           practice
           of
           the
           
             Reformed
             Church
          
           ,
           avouching
           particularly
           the
           forementioned
           place
           of
           Calvin
           ,
           and
           conclude
           it
           to
           be
           a
           
             precise
             singulari●y
          
           in
           those
           men
           who
           do
           reject
           them
           .
           And
           now
           ,
           I
           beseech
           you
           ,
           speak
           your
           knowledge
           ,
           and
           instance
           in
           the
           particular
           ,
           if
           any
           Church
           have
           in
           any
           addresse
           made
           to
           you
           ,
           or
           answer
           to
           your
           invitation
           ,
           signified
           their
           expectation
           that
           you
           should
           
             abolish
             Liturgy
          
           ,
           or
           their
           approbation
           of
           your
           fact
           ,
           able
           to
           counterballance
           this
           censure
           from
           the
           pen
           of
           those
           your
           friends
           thus
           unexpectedly
           falne
           upon
           you
           .
           Some
           ingenuity
           either
           of
           making
           good
           your
           assertion
           of
           the
           Churches
           or
           else
           of
           Confession
           that
           you
           cannot
           ,
           will
           be
           in
           common
           equity
           expected
           from
           you
           .
        
         
           
             
               Sect
            
             28
          
           The
           
             desires
             of
             many
             of
             the
             Godly
             among
             your selves
          
           (
           which
           you
           mention
           as
           a
           fourth
           motive
           for
           abolition
           )
           wil
           signify
           little
           ,
           because
           how
           many
           suffrages
           soever
           might
           be
           brought
           for
           the
           upholding
           of
           Liturgy
           ,
           those
           who
           are
           against
           it
           shall
           by
           you
           be
           called
           ,
           
             the
             godly
          
           ,
           and
           that
           number
           what
           ever
           it
           is
           ,
           go
           for
           a
           multitude
           .
           But
           then
           again
           ,
           Godly
           they
           may
           be
           ,
           but
           not
           
             wise
             ,
             (
             piety
          
           gives
           no
           infallibility
           of
           doctrine
           to
           the
           possesor
           )
           at
           least
           in
           this
           point
           ,
           unlesse
           you
           can
           first
           prove
           the
           Liturgy
           to
           be
           
             ungodly
             ▪
          
           nay
           they
           that
           rejoyced
           in
           it
           ,
           were
           ,
           as
           you
           say
           ,
           
             godly
             and
             learned
          
           ,
           and
           they
           that
           made
           it
           wise
           and
           pious
           ,
           &
           therefore
           sure
           some
           respect
           was
           due
           to
           the
           wise
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           godly
           in
           the
           abrogation
           .
           And
           yet
           it
           may
           be
           added
           farther
           ,
           that
           the
           way
           of
           the
           expressing
           of
           the
           
             desires
             of
             those
          
           whom
           you
           mean
           by
           the
           Godly
           ,
           hath
           been
           ordinarily
           be
           way
           of
           Petitions
           ,
           and
           those
           it
           cannot
           be
           dissembled
           have
           been
           oft
           framed
           and
           put
           into
           their
           hands
           (
           I
           say
           not
           by
           whom
           )
           even
           in
           set
           
             prescribed
             Formes
          
           ,
           not
           thinking
           it
           enough
           to
           give
           them
           a
           
             Directory
             for
             matter
          
           ,
           without
           
             stinting
             their
             Spirits
          
           ,
           by
           appointing
           the
           words
           also
           .
           This
           shewes
           that
           the
           
             desires
             of
             those
             many
             of
             the
             Godly
             ,
          
           are
           not
           of
           any
           huge
           consideration
           in
           this
           businesse
           ,
           and
           yet
           I
           have
           not
           heard
           to
           my
           remembrance
           of
           any
           Petition
           ,
           yet
           ever
           so
           insolent
           ,
           as
           to
           demand
           what
           you
           have
           done
           (
           in
           answer
           
           it
           seems
           to
           some
           inarticulate
           groans
           or
           sighes
           )
           the
           
             abolition
             of
             all
             Liturgy
          
           .
        
         
           
             
               Sect
            
             29
          
           The
           last
           motive
           is
           ,
           That
           
             you
             may
             give
             some
             publique
             testimony
             of
             your
             endeavours
             for
             uniformity
             in
             divine
             worship
             promised
             in
             your
             Solemne
             League
             and
             Covenant
             .
          
           To
           this
           the
           answer
           will
           be
           short
           ,
           because
           it
           hath
           for
           the
           main
           already
           been
           considered
           .
           1.
           
           That
           the
           Covenant
           it selfe
           is
           unlawfull
           ,
           which
           therefore
           obliges
           to
           nothing
           but
           Repentance
           ,
           and
           restitution
           of
           a
           stray
           Subject
           to
           his
           Allegiance
           to
           God
           and
           the
           King
           again
           .
           2.
           
           That
           there
           is
           one
           speciall
           thing
           considerable
           of
           this
           Covenant
           ,
           which
           will
           keep
           it
           either
           from
           obliging
           or
           from
           being
           any
           kind
           of
           excuse
           or
           extenuation
           of
           the
           crimes
           that
           this
           action
           is
           guilty
           of
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           the
           
             voluntary
             taking
          
           of
           that
           Covenant
           
             on
             purpose
          
           ,
           thus
           to
           ensnare
           your selves
           in
           this
           obligation
           ,
           to
           do
           what
           should
           not
           otherwise
           be
           done
           ;
           We
           before
           told
           you
           ,
           that
           
             Herods
             oath
          
           would
           not
           justifie
           the
           
             beheading
             of
             John
          
           ,
           and
           shall
           now
           adde
           ,
           that
           if
           some
           precedaneous
           hatred
           to
           John
           ,
           made
           Herod
           lay
           this
           designe
           before
           hand
           ,
           that
           
             Herodias's
             Daughter
          
           should
           dance
           ,
           that
           upon
           her
           dancing
           he
           would
           be
           vehemently
           pleas'd
           ,
           that
           upon
           her
           pleasing
           of
           him
           he
           would
           
             sweare
             to
             give
             her
             any
             thing
             she
             should
             aske
             ,
             even
             to
             halfe
             his
             Kingdome
             ,
          
           and
           the
           same
           compact
           appoint
           her
           to
           〈◊〉
           〈◊〉
           Petition
           ,
           to
           take
           
             John
             Baptist's
             head
          
           for
           her
           reward
           ,
           (
           as
           〈◊〉
           not
           unlikely
           ,
           but
           that
           as
           Herodias
           was
           of
           counsell
           with
           her
           Daughter
           ,
           so
           Herod
           might
           be
           with
           Herodias
           )
           if
           the
           train
           I
           say
           ,
           lay
           thus
           ,
           sure
           
             Herods
             oath
          
           would
           take
           off
           but
           little
           from
           the
           crimson
           dye
           of
           his
           murther
           ,
           but
           rather
           superadde
           that
           sin
           of
           deep
           Hypocrisie
           ,
           of
           making
           piety
           ,
           and
           the
           
             Religion
             of
             oaths
          
           ,
           a
           servant
           and
           instrument
           to
           his
           incest
           and
           murthering
           of
           a
           Prophet
           .
           And
           then
           I
           shall
           no
           farther
           apply
           ,
           then
           by
           asking
           this
           question
           ,
           did
           you
           not
           take
           this
           Covenant
           on
           purpose
           to
           lay
           this
           obligation
           upon
           you
           ,
           and
           now
           pretend
           that
           for
           your
           
             Covenants
             sake
          
           ,
           you
           must
           needs
           do
           it
           ?
           If
           you
           cannot
           deny
           this
           ,
           O
           then
           remember
           Herod
           .
           But
           if
           you
           took
           the
           Covenant
           without
           any
           such
           designe
           ,
           but
           now
           find
           your selves
           thus
           ensnared
           by
           it
           ,
           then
           rather
           remember
           the
           times
           to
           get
           out
           of
           that
           snare
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           to
           engage
           your selves
           faster
           in
           it
           .
           3.
           
           I
           answer
           ,
           that
           if
           by
           uniformity
           be
           meant
           that
           among
           our selves
           in
           this
           Kingdome
           ,
           the
           taking
           away
           our
           Liturgy
           by
           Ordinance
           ,
           while
           it
           remaines
           establisht
           
           by
           valid
           Law
           ,
           is
           no
           over-fit
           means
           to
           that
           end
           ,
           nothing
           but
           a
           new
           Act
           ,
           and
           an
           assurance
           that
           all
           would
           be
           obedient
           to
           that
           Act
           ,
           can
           be
           proper
           for
           that
           purpose
           ;
           and
           I
           am
           sure
           there
           are
           some
           men
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           whom
           if
           such
           an
           Act
           displeased
           ,
           the
           obedience
           would
           not
           be
           very
           uniforme
           ;
           what
           ever
           it
           may
           seem
           to
           be
           when
           better
           Subjects
           are
           supp●sed
           to
           be
           concluded
           by
           it
           .
           But
           if
           it
           be
           
             uniformity
             with
             the
             best
             reformed
             Churches
          
           (
           as
           your
           Covenant
           mentions
           )
           then
           1.
           
           That
           uniformity
           in
           matters
           of
           Form
           or
           Ceremony
           is
           no
           way
           necessary
           ,
           (
           Communion
           betwixt
           Churches
           may
           be
           preserv'd
           without
           it
           )
           nor
           near
           so
           usefull
           ,
           as
           that
           other
           among
           our selves
           ,
           and
           therefore
           the
           bargain
           will
           be
           none
           of
           the
           most
           thriving
           ,
           when
           that
           acquisition
           is
           paid
           so
           dear
           for
           ,
           
             uniformity
             with
             strangers
          
           purchased
           with
           
             confusion
             at
             home
          
           ,
           as
           bad
           a
           market
           ,
           as
           unequall
           a
           barter
           ,
           as
           if
           we
           should
           enter
           upon
           a
           
             Civill
             Warre
          
           ,
           for
           no
           other
           gain
           ,
           then
           to
           make
           up
           a
           Peace
           with
           some
           
             Neighbour
             Prince
          
           ;
           which
           none
           but
           a
           mad
           Statesman
           would
           ever
           counsell
           .
           But
           then
           4.
           
           The
           
             Covenant
             for
             such
             uniformity
          
           ,
           obliges
           not
           to
           make
           this
           Directory
           ,
           which
           I
           shall
           prove
           .
           1.
           
           By
           the
           verdict
           of
           those
           themselves
           which
           have
           taken
           the
           Covenant
           ,
           of
           whom
           many
           ,
           I
           am
           confident
           ,
           never
           conceived
           themselves
           thereby
           obliged
           to
           
             abolish
             Liturgy
          
           ,
           there
           being
           no
           such
           
             intelligible
             sence
          
           contained
           in
           any
           bran●h
           of
           the
           Covenant
           ,
           any
           such
           intention
           of
           the
           imposers
           avowed
           at
           the
           giving
           of
           it
           .
           2.
           
           Because
           we
           conceive
           we
           have
           made
           it
           manifest
           ,
           that
           that
           part
           of
           the
           Covenant
           which
           mentions
           
             uniformity
             with
             other
             Best
             Reformed
             Churches
             ,
          
           doth
           not
           oblige
           to
           
             abolish
             Liturgy
          
           ,
           not
           only
           because
           the
           generall
           matter
           of
           the
           Covenant
           referres
           unto
           the
           Government
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           the
           Liturgy
           ,
           but
           because
           this
           of
           England
           ,
           as
           it
           now
           stands
           establisht
           by
           Law
           ,
           is
           the
           
             best
             Reformed
          
           ,
           both
           according
           to
           that
           rule
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           standard
           of
           the
           
             purest
             Ancient
             Church
          
           ;
           For
           which
           we
           have
           〈◊〉
           the
           testimony
           of
           
             Learned
             Protestants
          
           of
           other
           Countries
           ,
           preferring
           it
           before
           their
           owne
           ,
           and
           shall
           be
           ready
           to
           justify
           the
           boast
           by
           any
           test
           or
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           that
           shall
           be
           resolved
           on
           fit
           to
           decide
           this
           doubt
           or
           competition
           between
           this
           of
           ours
           ,
           and
           any
           that
           you
           shall
           Vote
           or
           name
           to
           be
           the
           best
           .
        
         
           
             
               Sect
            
             30
          
           The
           like
           challenge
           we
           shall
           also
           make
           in
           return
           to
           a
           tacit
           intimation
           of
           yours
           more
           then
           once
           falne
           from
           you
           in
           this
           Preface
           ,
           
           and
           in
           the
           body
           of
           the
           Directory
           ,
           p.
           40.
           and
           73.
           viz.
           that
           the
           
             Church
             of
             England
             hath
             hitherto
             been
             guilty
             of
             Superstition
             in
             her
             Liturgy
             .
          
           To
           which
           we
           first
           reply
           by
           desiring
           ,
           that
           you
           mention
           any
           one
           particular
           wherein
           that
           accusation
           may
           appeare
           to
           be
           true
           ,
           (
           and
           we
           hereby
           undertake
           to
           maintain
           the
           contrary
           against
           all
           the
           learnedst
           in
           that
           Assembly
           )
           which
           if
           you
           will
           not
           undertake
           to
           
             specifie
             and
             prove
          
           ,
           you
           must
           acknowledge
           to
           be
           guilty
           of
           great
           uncharitablenesse
           in
           affirming
           .
           I
           shall
           not
           be
           so
           uncharitable
           as
           to
           wish
           that
           the
           judgment
           of
           the
           
             Civill
             Law
          
           may
           be
           your
           doome
           ,
           and
           the
           sentence
           that
           belongs
           to
           Superstition
           be
           the
           reward
           of
           your
           defamation
           ,
           I
           shall
           not
           say
           so
           much
           as
           the
           
             Lord
             reprove
          
           ,
           by
           way
           of
           imprecation
           ,
           but
           once
           more
           repeat
           ,
           
             Lord
             lay
             it
             not
             to
             your
             charge
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               Sect
            
             31
          
           Upon
           these
           grounds
           you
           proceed
           ,
           that
           [
           
             having
             not
             consulted
             with
             flesh
             and
             blood
             ,
             &c.
          
           ]
           This
           sure
           in
           St.
           Pauls
           phrase
           ,
           Gal.
           1.
           16.
           signifies
           not
           consulting
           with
           men
           ,
           though
           Apostolicall
           ;
           as
           consulting
           with
           them
           is
           opposed
           to
           immediate
           
             revelation
             from
             Heaven
          
           ,
           and
           then
           sure
           your
           Assembly
           was
           very
           spirituall
           ,
           and
           very
           heavenly
           ,
           for
           with
           them
           you
           confesse
           to
           have
           consulted
           ,
           but
           if
           you
           mean
           by
           the
           phrase
           ,
           in
           a
           larger
           sense
           ,
           
             earthly
             or
             humane
             interests
          
           ,
           I
           shall
           only
           ask
           ,
           whether
           all
           the
           actions
           which
           have
           proceeded
           from
           you
           are
           so
           visibly
           divine
           and
           unmixt
           with
           earth
           ,
           so
           apparently
           uninterested
           ,
           that
           your
           own
           testimony
           should
           be
           sufficient
           to
           give
           credit
           to
           this
           affirmation
           ?
        
         
           
             
               Sect
            
             32
          
           Having
           said
           this
           ,
           you
           proceed
           to
           the
           conclusion
           ,
           that
           you
           resolved
           
             to
             set
             up
             the
             Directory
          
           ,
           and
           in
           it
           to
           
             hold
             forth
             such
             things
             as
             are
             of
             divine
             Institution
             in
             every
             Ordinance
             ,
             and
             other
             things
             be
             set
             forth
             according
             to
             the
             rules
             of
             Christian
             Prudence
             ;
             agreeable
             to
             the
             generall
             rules
             of
             the
             word
             of
             God.
          
           And
           now
           't
           is
           a
           little
           strange
           ,
           (
           but
           yet
           that
           which
           my
           temper
           obliges
           me
           to
           desire
           may
           still
           be
           my
           fate
           ,
           when
           I
           fall
           upon
           a
           Controversie
           with
           any
           )
           that
           we
           which
           have
           been
           at
           such
           distance
           all
           this
           while
           ,
           should
           just
           now
           meet
           at
           parting
           ,
           that
           such
           
             contradictory
             premises
          
           ,
           should
           beget
           the
           
             same
             conclusion
          
           ;
           For
           there
           is
           not
           a
           better
           Rule
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           nor
           any
           which
           I
           would
           rather
           chuse
           to
           be
           judged
           by
           in
           this
           matter
           ,
           then
           that
           which
           is
           here
           proposed
           by
           you
           ;
           Only
           I
           desire
           a
           little
           importunately
           to
           be
           advertised
           ,
           where
           it
           is
           that
           the
           
             Compilers
             of
             our
             Liturgy
          
           have
           swerved
           from
           it
           .
           Where
           you
           have
           swerved
           ,
           
           we
           have
           instanced
           in
           many
           particulars
           in
           our
           
             Answer
             to
             the
             Ordinance
          
           ,
           and
           shall
           now
           once
           for
           all
           demand
           ,
           what
           
             rules
             of
             prudence
          
           oblige
           you
           to
           turne
           those
           many
           severals
           there
           mentioned
           out
           of
           the
           Service
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           every
           one
           of
           them
           tending
           to
           
             edification
             directly
          
           ,
           over
           and
           above
           the
           agreeablenesse
           of
           each
           to
           the
           generall
           rules
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           in
           particular
           ,
           whether
           it
           be
           agreeable
           to
           
             Christian
             Prudence
          
           to
           abolish
           a
           Liturgy
           ,
           which
           hath
           been
           so
           piously
           and
           discreetly
           framed
           ,
           by
           those
           who
           have
           seal'd
           our
           Reformation
           with
           their
           bloud
           ,
           and
           instead
           of
           it
           to
           bring
           in
           a
           voluntary
           way
           of
           serving
           God
           in
           a
           
             Nationall
             Church
          
           ,
           where
           there
           be
           many
           thousand
           Parishes
           ,
           and
           no
           such
           promise
           of
           divine
           inspiration
           or
           enthusiasme
           ,
           but
           that
           there
           may
           be
           still
           some
           number
           of
           those
           Ministers
           ,
           who
           will
           not
           be
           able
           to
           speak
           constantly
           in
           the
           Congregation
           ,
           so
           as
           in
           the
           presence
           of
           Angels
           they
           ought
           to
           speak
           .
           The
           experiments
           that
           have
           given
           us
           reason
           thus
           to
           fear
           ,
           and
           desire
           prevention
           of
           the
           like
           ,
           we
           are
           again
           tempted
           to
           adde
           unto
           this
           paper
           ,
           but
           we
           delight
           not
           to
           demonstrate
           them
           guilty
           of
           Blasphemies
           ,
           who
           have
           accused
           us
           of
           Superstition
           .
           We
           desire
           this
           fault
           may
           be
           cured
           by
           some
           milder
           recipe
           .
        
         
           
             
               Sect
            
             33
          
           As
           for
           that
           which
           in
           passing
           you
           say
           ,
           that
           by
           your
           
             Directory
             Ministers
             may
             be
             directed
             to
             keep
             like
             soundnesse
             of
             Doctrine
             ,
          
           this
           indeed
           is
           a
           prerogative
           of
           the
           Liturgy
           ,
           (
           which
           hath
           alwayes
           been
           used
           as
           an
           hedge
           to
           keep
           out
           errours
           ,
           and
           to
           retain
           a
           
             common
             profession
             of
             Catholick
             verities
          
           )
           but
           cannot
           belong
           to
           your
           Directory
           ,
           which
           hath
           neither
           Creed
           nor
           Catechisme
           ,
           nor
           one
           
             Article
             of
             Religion
          
           ,
           or
           Doctrine
           asserted
           in
           it
           ,
           but
           leaves
           that
           wholly
           to
           the
           Preacher
           whose
           doctrine
           that
           it
           should
           be
           sound
           at
           all
           ,
           or
           agree
           with
           the
           doctrine
           of
           all
           other
           Preachers
           ,
           and
           so
           be
           like
           sound
           ,
           here
           is
           no
           
             provision
             made
          
           .
        
         
           
             
               Sect
            
             34
          
           We
           have
           thus
           call'd
           your
           Preface
           also
           to
           some
           tryall
           ,
           and
           found
           it
           of
           such
           a
           composure
           and
           temper
           ,
           1.
           
           So
           many
           variations
           from
           truth
           (
           which
           one
           that
           desires
           to
           be
           civill
           ,
           must
           be
           unjust
           if
           he
           do
           not
           call
           them
           so
           )
           that
           we
           cannot
           with
           any
           pleasure
           give
           an
           accompt
           of
           our
           judgement
           of
           them
           .
           2.
           
           So
           many
           unconcluding
           prem●ses
           ,
           Affirmations
           ,
           which
           if
           they
           were
           all
           supposed
           true
           ,
           would
           never
           come
           home
           to
           abolition
           ,
           and
           among
           all
           the
           heap
           ,
           so
           no
           one
           truth
           which
           is
           of
           importance
           or
           weight
           toward
           that
           conclusion
           ,
           that
           now
           we
           conceive
           we
           have
           discharged
           the
           task
           ,
           
           given
           the
           Reader
           such
           a
           view
           of
           the
           inward
           parts
           of
           this
           spacious
           fabrick
           ,
           that
           he
           will
           not
           wonder
           ,
           that
           we
           are
           not
           so
           passionately
           taken
           with
           the
           beauty
           ,
           as
           to
           receive
           at
           a
           venture
           whatsoever
           is
           contain'd
           in
           it
           ;
           For
           supposing
           there
           were
           never
           an
           unseasonable
           Direction
           in
           all
           the
           Book
           following
           ,
           yet
           the
           reception
           of
           that
           ,
           being
           founded
           in
           the
           abolition
           both
           of
           ours
           ,
           and
           of
           all
           Liturgy
           ,
           the
           
             Christian
             prudence
             agreeable
             to
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
          
           which
           is
           here
           commended
           to
           us
           ,
           obliges
           us
           to
           stop
           our
           ears
           to
           such
           slight
           temptations
           ,
           and
           never
           to
           yeeld
           consent
           ,
           to
           the
           but
           laying
           aside
           that
           
             forme
             of
             Service
          
           ,
           which
           we
           have
           by
           
             establisht
             Law
          
           so
           long
           enjoyed
           ,
           to
           the
           great
           content
           and
           benefit
           of
           this
           Nation
           ;
           though
           God
           knowes
           some
           have
           not
           made
           so
           holy
           ,
           others
           so
           thankful
           an
           use
           of
           it
           ,
           as
           it
           deserved
           of
           us
           ,
           some
           neglecting
           it
           ,
           others
           slandring
           ,
           and
           so
           many
           bringing
           
             worldly
             hearts
          
           along
           with
           them
           ,
           which
           though
           they
           are
           great
           evils
           ,
           under
           which
           this
           divine
           Liturgy
           hath
           suffered
           ,
           yet
           being
           the
           infelicities
           ,
           not
           the
           crimes
           ,
           the
           crosse
           ,
           which
           hath
           made
           it
           like
           unto
           our
           Saviour
           ,
           in
           being
           
             spit
             on
             ,
             revil'd
          
           ,
           and
           crown'd
           with
           thornes
           (
           for
           such
           he
           cals
           the
           
             cares
             of
             this
             world
          
           ,
           the
           most
           contumelious
           part
           of
           the
           suffering
           )
           and
           not
           at
           all
           the
           guilt
           (
           being
           wholly
           accidentall
           and
           extrinsecal
           to
           it
           )
           must
           never
           be
           exchanged
           ,
           for
           the
           
             certain
             evils
             ,
             naturall
          
           and
           intrinsecall
           to
           the
           no-Liturgy
           ,
           and
           withall
           the
           greater
           mischiefes
           which
           may
           probably
           follow
           this
           alteration
           ;
           for
           all
           which
           patience
           and
           submission
           ,
           we
           have
           not
           the
           least
           kind
           of
           invitation
           ,
           save
           only
           that
           of
           the
           noyse
           ,
           and
           importunity
           of
           some
           enemies
           ,
           which
           should
           it
           be
           yeelded
           to
           ,
           would
           ,
           I
           doubt
           not
           ,
           be
           resisted
           and
           prest
           again
           ,
           with
           the
           Petitions
           of
           many
           thousands
           more
           ,
           importuning
           the
           return
           and
           restitution
           of
           the
           Liturgy
           again
           ;
           unlesse
           by
           this
           means
           the
           Devill
           should
           gain
           an
           absolute
           and
           totall
           manumission
           ,
           cast
           off
           all
           his
           trashes
           ,
           and
           presently
           get
           rid
           of
           both
           his
           enemies
           ,
           Religion
           ,
           and
           Liturgy
           together
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           A
           Postscript
           by
           way
           of
           Appendix
           to
           the
           two
           former
           Chapters
           .
        
         
           
             
               Sect
            
             1
          
           THe
           truth
           of
           all
           which
           we
           have
           hitherto
           spoken
           ,
           if
           we
           have
           not
           sufficiently
           evidenced
           it
           already
           ,
           will
           abundantly
           appear
           by
           one
           farther
           testimony
           ,
           which
           is
           authentick
           and
           undeniable
           to
           them
           ,
           against
           whom
           we
           speak
           .
           And
           it
           is
           ,
           (
           what
           the
           providence
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           power
           of
           truth
           hath
           extorted
           from
           them
           )
           their
           
             own
             confession
          
           ,
           in
           a
           book
           just
           now
           come
           to
           my
           hands
           ,
           called
           ,
           a
           
             Supply
             of
             Prayer
             for
             the
             Ships
             that
             want
             Ministers
             to
             pray
             with
             them
             ,
             agreeable
             to
             the
             Directory
             established
             by
             Parliament
             ,
             published
             by
             authority
             .
          
           From
           which
           these
           things
           will
           be
           worth
           observing
           ,
           1.
           
           That
           the
           very
           body
           of
           it
           is
           a
           set
           forme
           of
           Prayer
           ,
           and
           so
           no
           Superstition
           in
           
             set
             formes
          
           .
           2.
           
           That
           their
           publishing
           it
           by
           authority
           ,
           is
           the
           prescribing
           of
           that
           forme
           ,
           and
           so
           't
           is
           lawfull
           to
           prescribe
           such
           formes
           .
           3.
           
           That
           the
           title
           ,
           [
           of
           Supply
           of
           Prayer
           ]
           proveth
           that
           some
           there
           are
           ,
           to
           whom
           such
           supplies
           are
           necessary
           ,
           and
           so
           a
           Directory
           not
           sufficient
           for
           all
           .
           And
           4.
           
           That
           [
           its
           
             being
             agreeable
             to
             the
             Directory
          
           .
           ]
           Or
           as
           it
           is
           ,
           word
           for
           word
           form'd
           out
           of
           it
           ,
           (
           the
           Directory
           turn'd
           into
           a
           Prayer
           )
           sheweth
           ,
           that
           out
           of
           the
           Directory
           a
           Prayer
           may
           easily
           first
           be
           made
           ,
           and
           then
           constantly
           used
           ,
           and
           so
           the
           Minister
           ever
           after
           continue
           as
           idle
           without
           exercising
           that
           gift
           ,
           as
           under
           our
           Liturgy
           is
           pretended
           ,
           and
           so
           here
           under
           pretence
           of
           
             supplying
             the
             ships
          
           ,
           all
           such
           idle
           Mariners
           in
           the
           ship
           of
           the
           Church
           are
           supplyed
           also
           ,
           which
           it
           seems
           was
           foreseen
           at
           the
           writing
           that
           preface
           ,
           to
           the
           Directory
           ,
           where
           they
           say
           ,
           the
           
             Minister
             may
             if
             need
             be
             ,
             have
             from
             ●hem
             some
             helpe
             and
             furniture
             .
          
           
           5.
           
           That
           the
           Preface
           to
           this
           new
           Work
           entitled
           ,
           
             A
             reason
             of
             this
             work
          
           ,
           containeth
           many
           other
           things
           ,
           which
           tend
           as
           much
           to
           the
           retracting
           their
           former
           work
           ,
           as
           
             Judas's
             throwing
             back
             the
             mony
          
           did
           to
           his
           repentance
           .
        
         
           
             
               Sect
            
             2
          
           As
           1.
           
           
             That
             there
             are
             thousands
             of
             Ships
             belonging
             to
             this
             Kingdome
             ,
             which
             have
             not
             Ministers
             with
             them
             ,
             to
             guide
             them
             in
             Prayer
             ,
             
             and
             therefore
             either
             use
             the
             Common
             Prayer
             ,
             or
             no
             Prayer
             at
             all
             .
          
           This
           shewes
           the
           nature
           of
           that
           fact
           of
           those
           which
           without
           any
           objection
           mentioned
           against
           any
           Prayer
           in
           that
           book
           ,
           which
           was
           the
           only
           help
           for
           the
           
             devotion
             of
             many
             thousands
          
           ,
           left
           them
           for
           some
           Months
           ,
           to
           perfect
           irreligion
           and
           
             Atheisme
             ,
             and
             not
             Praying
             at
             all
             .
          
           And
           besides
           these
           ships
           which
           they
           here
           confesse
           ,
           how
           many
           Land-companies
           be
           there
           in
           the
           same
           condition
           ?
           how
           many
           thousand
           families
           which
           have
           no
           Minister
           in
           them
           ?
           of
           which
           number
           the
           
             House
             of
             Commons
          
           was
           alwaies
           wont
           to
           be
           one
           ,
           and
           the
           
             House
             of
             Lords
          
           ,
           since
           the
           Bishops
           were
           removed
           from
           thence
           ,
           and
           to
           deale
           plainly
           ,
           how
           many
           Ministers
           will
           there
           alwaies
           be
           ,
           in
           England
           and
           Wales
           ,
           for
           sure
           your
           care
           for
           the
           Vniversities
           is
           not
           so
           great
           as
           to
           be
           likely
           to
           worke
           Miracles
           ,
           which
           will
           not
           have
           skill
           ,
           or
           power
           ,
           or
           gift
           ,
           (
           which
           you
           please
           )
           of
           
             conceiving
             Prayers
          
           as
           they
           ought
           to
           do
           ?
           and
           therefore
           let
           me
           impart
           to
           you
           the
           thoughts
           of
           many
           prudent
           men
           (
           since
           the
           newes
           of
           your
           Directory
           ,
           and
           abolition
           of
           our
           Liturgy
           )
           that
           it
           would
           prove
           a
           most
           expedite
           way
           to
           bring
           in
           Atheisme
           ;
           and
           this
           it
           seems
           ,
           you
           do
           already
           discern
           and
           confesse
           in
           the
           next
           words
           ,
           that
           the
           no
           prayer
           at
           all
           ,
           which
           succeeded
           the
           
             abolishing
             of
             the
             Liturgy
             ,
             is
             likely
             to
             make
             them
             rather
             Heathens
             then
             Christians
             ,
             and
             hath
             left
             the
             Lords
             day
             without
             any
             marke
             of
             piety
             or
             devotion
             :
          
           a
           sad
           and
           most
           considerable
           truth
           ,
           which
           some
           persons
           ought
           to
           lament
           with
           a
           wounded
           bleeding
           conscience
           ,
           the
           longest
           day
           of
           their
           life
           ,
           and
           therefore
           we
           are
           apt
           to
           beleeve
           your
           charity
           to
           be
           more
           extensive
           ,
           then
           the
           title
           of
           that
           book
           enlarges
           it
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           hath
           designed
           this
           supply
           ,
           not
           only
           to
           those
           ships
           ,
           but
           to
           all
           other
           in
           the
           like
           want
           of
           our
           Liturgy
           .
           Your
           only
           blame
           in
           this
           particular
           hath
           been
           ,
           that
           you
           would
           not
           be
           so
           ingenuous
           ,
           as
           Judas
           and
           some
           others
           ,
           that
           have
           soon
           retracted
           their
           precipicous
           action
           ,
           and
           confest
           they
           did
           so
           ,
           and
           made
           restitution
           presently
           ,
           while
           you
           ,
           rather
           then
           you
           will
           (
           to
           rescue
           men
           from
           heathenisme
           caused
           by
           your
           abolition
           )
           restore
           the
           Book
           again
           ,
           and
           confesse
           you
           have
           sinned
           in
           condemning
           an
           
             innocent
             Liturgy
          
           ,
           will
           appoint
           some
           Assembler
           ,
           to
           compile
           a
           poor
           ,
           sorry
           ,
           piteous
           forme
           of
           his
           own
           ,
           of
           which
           I
           will
           appeale
           to
           your
           greatest
           flatterer
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           not
           so
           low
           that
           it
           cannot
           come
           into
           any
           tearmes
           of
           comparison
           ,
           or
           competition
           ,
           with
           those
           formes
           already
           prescribed
           
           in
           our
           book
           ;
           and
           so
           still
           you
           justify
           your
           errour
           ,
           even
           while
           you
           confesse
           it
           .
        
         
           
             
               Sect
            
             3
          
           2.
           
           That
           't
           is
           
             now
             hoped
             that
             't
             will
             be
             no
             griefe
             of
             heart
             to
             full
             Christians
             ;
             if
             the
             thirsty
             drink
             out
             of
             cisterns
             ,
             when
             themselves
             drink
             out
             of
             fountaines
             ,
             &c.
          
           which
           is
           the
           speciall
           part
           of
           that
           ground
           ,
           on
           which
           we
           have
           first
           formed
           ,
           &
           now
           labour'd
           to
           preserve
           our
           Liturgy
           ,
           on
           purpose
           that
           weaker
           Christians
           may
           have
           this
           
             constant
             supply
          
           for
           their
           infirmities
           ,
           that
           weake
           Ministers
           may
           not
           be
           forced
           to
           betray
           their
           weaknesse
           ,
           that
           they
           that
           have
           not
           the
           gift
           of
           Prayer
           (
           as
           even
           in
           the
           Apostles
           times
           there
           were
           
             divers
             gifts
          
           ,
           and
           all
           Ministers
           ,
           had
           not
           promise
           to
           succeed
           in
           all
           ,
           but
           one
           in
           one
           ,
           another
           in
           
             another
             gift
             by
             the
             same
             spirit
          
           )
           may
           have
           the
           helpe
           of
           these
           common
           gifts
           ,
           and
           standing
           treasures
           of
           Prayer
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           (
           because
           there
           be
           so
           many
           of
           these
           kinds
           to
           be
           lookt
           for
           in
           a
           Church
           )
           that
           those
           which
           are
           able
           to
           pray
           as
           they
           ought
           ,
           without
           a
           forme
           ,
           may
           yet
           in
           publick
           submit
           to
           be
           thus
           restrain'd
           ,
           to
           the
           use
           of
           so
           excellent
           a
           forme
           thus
           set
           before
           them
           ,
           rather
           then
           others
           should
           be
           thus
           adventur'd
           to
           their
           own
           temerity
           ,
           or
           incurre
           the
           reproach
           of
           being
           thought
           not
           able
           ;
           and
           then
           this
           providing
           for
           the
           weak
           ,
           both
           Minister
           and
           People
           ,
           will
           not
           now
           ,
           I
           hope
           ,
           be
           charged
           on
           the
           Liturgy
           ,
           by
           those
           ,
           who
           hope
           their
           supply
           of
           Prayer
           will
           be
           
             no
             griefe
             to
             others
          
           .
        
         
           
             
               Sect
            
             4
          
           3.
           
           
             That
             these
             Prayers
             being
             enlivened
             ,
             and
             sent
             up
             by
             the
             spirit
             in
             him
             that
             prayeth
             ,
             may
             be
             lively
             prayers
             ,
             and
             acceptable
             to
             him
             ,
             who
             is
             a
             spirit
             ,
             and
             accepts
             of
             service
             in
             spirit
             and
             truth
             .
          
           Where
           1.
           
           It
           appears
           by
           that
           confession
           ,
           that
           as
           the
           place
           that
           speaks
           of
           
             worshipping
             in
             spirit
             and
             truth
          
           ,
           is
           not
           of
           any
           force
           against
           set
           prayers
           ,
           so
           neither
           is
           that
           either
           of
           the
           
             Spirits
             helping
             our
             infirmities
          
           ,
           belonging
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           here
           confest
           most
           truly
           ,
           to
           the
           zeale
           ,
           and
           fervor
           ,
           and
           intensenesse
           of
           devotion
           infused
           by
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           the
           words
           wherein
           the
           addresse
           is
           made
           ,
           which
           if
           the
           Spirit
           may
           not
           infuse
           also
           ,
           in
           the
           use
           of
           our
           Liturgy
           ,
           and
           assist
           a
           Minister
           and
           Cnngregation
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           as
           well
           and
           as
           effectually
           as
           a
           
             company
             of
             Mariners
          
           in
           a
           ship
           ,
           I
           shall
           then
           confesse
           that
           the
           Directory
           first
           ,
           and
           then
           this
           Supply
           ,
           may
           be
           allow'd
           to
           turne
           it
           out
           of
           the
           Church
           .
        
         
           
             
               Sect
            
             5
          
           Lastly
           ,
           
             That
             in
             truth
             though
             Prayers
             come
             never
             so
             new
             ,
             even
             from
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             in
             one
             that
             is
             a
             guide
             in
             Prayer
             ,
             if
             the
             Spirit
             do
             not
             quicken
             
             and
             enliven
             that
             prayer
             in
             the
             hearer
             that
             followes
             him
             ,
             it
             is
             to
             him
             but
             a
             dead
             forme
             ,
             and
             a
             very
             carcase
             of
             Prayer
             ,
          
           which
           words
           being
           really
           what
           they
           say
           ,
           a
           truth
           ,
           a
           perfect
           truth
           ,
           and
           more
           soberly
           spoken
           ,
           then
           all
           or
           any
           period
           in
           the
           Preface
           to
           the
           Directory
           ,
           I
           shall
           oppose
           against
           that
           whole
           
             Act
             of
             abolition
          
           ,
           as
           a
           ground
           of
           confutation
           of
           the
           principall
           part
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           shall
           only
           adde
           my
           desire
           ,
           that
           it
           be
           considered
           
             what
             Prayers
          
           are
           most
           likely
           to
           be
           thus
           quickned
           and
           
             enlivened
             by
             the
             spirit
          
           in
           the
           hearer
           ,
           those
           that
           he
           is
           master
           of
           ,
           and
           understands
           and
           knowes
           he
           may
           joyn
           in
           ,
           or
           those
           which
           depend
           wholy
           on
           the
           will
           of
           the
           Speaker
           ,
           which
           perhaps
           he
           
             understandeth
             not
          
           ,
           and
           never
           knowes
           what
           they
           are
           ,
           till
           they
           are
           delivered
           ,
           nor
           whether
           they
           be
           fit
           for
           him
           to
           joyne
           in
           ;
           or
           in
           plainer
           words
           ,
           whether
           a
           man
           be
           likely
           to
           pray
           ,
           and
           aske
           most
           fervently
           he
           
             knowes
             not
             what
          
           ,
           or
           that
           which
           he
           knowes
           ,
           and
           comes
           on
           purpose
           to
           pray
           .
           For
           sure
           the
           quicking
           and
           
             enlivening
             of
             the
             Spirit
          
           ,
           is
           not
           so
           perfectly
           miracle
           ,
           as
           to
           exclude
           all
           use
           of
           reason
           or
           understanding
           ,
           to
           prepare
           for
           a
           capacity
           of
           it
           ,
           for
           then
           there
           had
           been
           no
           need
           to
           have
           turn'd
           the
           
             Latine
             Service
          
           out
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           the
           spirit
           would
           have
           quickned
           those
           Prayers
           also
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           CHAP.
           III.
           
        
         
           HAving
           thus
           past
           through
           the
           Ordinance
           and
           the
           Preface
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           view
           of
           the
           Ordinance
           stated
           and
           setled
           aright
           the
           comparison
           betwixt
           the
           Liturgy
           and
           the
           Directory
           ,
           and
           demonstrated
           the
           no-necessity
           ,
           but
           plain
           unreasonablenesse
           of
           the
           change
           ,
           and
           so
           by
           the
           way
           insisted
           on
           most
           of
           the
           defects
           of
           the
           Directory
           ,
           which
           are
           the
           speciall
           matter
           of
           accusation
           we
           professe
           to
           find
           in
           it
           ,
           I
           shall
           account
           it
           a
           
             Superfluous
             Importunity
          
           to
           proceed
           to
           a
           review
           of
           the
           whole
           body
           of
           it
           ,
           which
           makes
           up
           the
           bulk
           of
           that
           Book
           ,
           but
           instead
           of
           insisting
           on
           the
           faults
           and
           infirme
           parts
           of
           it
           (
           such
           are
           ,
           the
           prohibition
           of
           
             adoration
             toward
             any
             place
          
           ,
           p.
           10.
           that
           is
           of
           
             all
             adoration
          
           ,
           while
           we
           have
           bodies
           about
           us
           ,
           for
           that
           must
           be
           
             toward
             some
             place
          
           ;
           the
           
             interdicting
             of
             all
             parts
             of
             the
             Apochryphall
             Books
             ,
          
           p.
           12.
           which
           yet
           the
           ancient
           Church
           avowed
           to
           be
           read
           for
           the
           
             directing
             of
             manners
          
           ,
           though
           not
           as
           
             rule
             of
             Faith
          
           ;
           the
           so
           frequent
           mention
           of
           the
           Covenant
           in
           the
           directions
           for
           Prayer
           ,
           once
           as
           a
           
             speciall
             mercy
          
           of
           God
           ,
           p.
           17
           .
           which
           is
           the
           greatest
           curse
           could
           befall
           this
           Kingdome
           ,
           and
           a
           great
           occasion
           ,
           if
           not
           Author
           of
           all
           the
           rest
           ,
           which
           are
           now
           upon
           it
           ,
           then
           as
           a
           means
           
             of
             a
             strict
             and
             religious
             Vnion
             ,
          
           p.
           21.
           which
           is
           rather
           an
           engagement
           of
           an
           
             irreligious
             Warre
          
           ;
           then
           as
           a
           pretious
           
             band
             that
             men
             must
             pray
             that
             it
             never
             be
             broken
             ,
          
           p.
           21.
           which
           is
           in
           effect
           to
           pray
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           never
           repent
           ,
           but
           continue
           in
           Rebellion
           for
           ever
           .
           Then
           as
           a
           mercy
           again
           ,
           p.
           37.
           as
           if
           this
           Covenant
           were
           the
           greatest
           treasure
           we
           ever
           enjoyed
           .
           Then
           the
           praying
           for
           the
           
             Armies
             by
             Land
          
           and
           Sea
           ,
           p.
           38.
           with
           that
           addition
           [
           for
           
             the
             defence
             of
             King
             ,
             and
             Parliament
             and
             Kingdome
          
           ]
           as
           resolving
           now
           to
           put
           that
           cheat
           upon
           God
           himselfe
           ,
           which
           they
           have
           used
           to
           their
           Fellow-Subjects
           ,
           that
           of
           
             fighting
             against
             the
             King
             for
             the
             defence
             of
             him
             ,
             (
             Beloved
             be
             not
             deceived
             ,
             God
             is
             not
             mocked
             .
             )
          
           Then
           affirming
           that
           the
           
             Fonts
             were
             superstitiously
             placed
             in
             time
             of
             Popery
             ,
          
           and
           therefore
           the
           Child
           
           must
           now
           be
           
             baptized
             in
             some
             other
             place
          
           ,
           p.
           40.
           while
           yet
           they
           shew
           not
           any
           ground
           of
           that
           accusation
           ,
           nor
           never
           will
           be
           able
           to
           do
           .
           Then
           that
           the
           
             customes
             of
             kneeling
             and
             praying
             by
             ,
             and
             towards
             the
             dead
             ,
             is
             superstitious
             ,
          
           p.
           73.
           which
           literally
           it
           were
           ,
           (
           
             Superstitum
             cultus
          
           )
           if
           it
           were
           praying
           to
           them
           ,
           but
           now
           is
           farre
           enough
           from
           that
           guilt
           .
           And
           lastly
           ,
           that
           the
           
             Lords
             day
             is
             commanded
             in
             the
             Scripture
             to
             be
             kept
             holy
             ,
          
           p.
           85.
           the
           sanctification
           of
           which
           we
           acknowledge
           to
           be
           grounded
           in
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           instituted
           by
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           but
           not
           
             commanded
             in
             the
             Scripture
          
           by
           any
           revealed
           precept
           .
           (
           The
           first
           that
           we
           meet
           with
           to
           this
           purpose
           ,
           is
           that
           of
           
             Ignatius
             Epist
             .
             ad
             Magnes
          
           .
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           
             Let
             us
             therefore
             Sabbatize
             no
             longer
             :
             Let
             every
             Christian
             celebrate
             the
             Lords
             day
             ,
          
           which
           saying
           of
           an
           Apostolick
           writer
           being
           added
           to
           the
           mention
           of
           the
           
             Lords
             day
          
           in
           the
           New
           Testament
           is
           a
           great
           argument
           of
           the
           
             Apostolicke
             institution
          
           of
           that
           day
           ,
           which
           the
           universall
           practice
           of
           the
           Church
           ever
           since
           doth
           sufficiently
           confirme
           unto
           us
           ,
           and
           we
           are
           content
           and
           satisfied
           with
           that
           authority
           ,
           although
           it
           doth
           not
           offer
           to
           shew
           us
           any
           
             command
             in
             the
             Scripture
             for
             it
             .
          
           And
           then
           you
           may
           please
           to
           observe
           ,
           that
           the
           same
           Ignatius
           ,
           within
           a
           page
           before
           that
           place
           forecited
           ,
           for
           the
           
             observing
             of
             the
             Lords
             day
          
           ,
           hath
           a
           
             command
             for
             Common-Prayer
          
           ,
           
           and
           I
           conceive
           for
           
             some
             set
             Forme
          
           ,
           I
           shall
           give
           you
           the
           words
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           
             Let
             all
             meet
             together
             to
             the
             same
             ,
             whether
             action
             or
             place
             in
             Prayer
             ,
             Let
             there
             be
             one
             Common-Prayer
             ,
             one
             mind
             ,
             &c.
          
           and
           
             Clem.
             Alex.
          
           to
           the
           same
           purpose
           ,
           the
           Altar
           which
           we
           have
           here
           on
           Earth
           ,
           is
           the
           company
           of
           those
           that
           dedicate
           themselves
           to
           Prayers
           ,
           as
           having
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           a
           
             common
             voice
             ,
             and
             one
             mind
             ,
          
           which
           cannot
           well
           be
           ,
           unlesse
           there
           be
           some
           
             common
             Forme
          
           by
           all
           agreed
           on
           .
           )
           Instead
           I
           say
           of
           pressing
           these
           or
           the
           like
           frailties
           upon
           this
           work
           ,
           which
           will
           argue
           the
           Composers
           of
           it
           to
           be
           men
           and
           fallible
           ,
           I
           shall
           rather
           desire
           to
           expresse
           and
           evidence
           my
           charity
           (
           &
           my
           endeavor
           to
           read
           it
           without
           any
           prejudice
           )
           by
           adding
           my
           opinion
           ,
           that
           there
           be
           some
           things
           said
           in
           it
           (
           by
           way
           of
           direction
           for
           the
           matter
           of
           Prayer
           ,
           and
           course
           of
           Preaching
           )
           which
           agree
           with
           
             wholsome
             doctrine
          
           ,
           and
           may
           tend
           to
           edification
           ,
           and
           I
           shall
           not
           rob
           those
           of
           that
           approbation
           which
           is
           due
           to
           them
           ,
           
           nor
           conceive
           our
           Cause
           to
           need
           such
           peevish
           meanes
           to
           sustaine
           it
           ;
           Being
           not
           thereby
           obliged
           to
           quarrell
           at
           the
           
             Directory
             absolutely
          
           as
           a
           Booke
           ,
           but
           onely
           as
           it
           supplants
           the
           Liturgy
           (
           which
           if
           it
           had
           a
           thousand
           more
           excellencies
           in
           it
           then
           it
           hath
           ,
           it
           would
           not
           be
           fit
           to
           do
           .
           )
           And
           being
           willing
           to
           give
           others
           an
           example
           of
           peaceablenesse
           ,
           and
           of
           a
           resolution
           to
           make
           no
           more
           quarrells
           then
           are
           necessary
           ,
           and
           therefore
           contributing
           my
           part
           of
           the
           endeavour
           to
           conclude
           this
           one
           assoon
           as
           is
           possible
           :
           And
           the
           rather
           because
           it
           is
           in
           a
           matter
           ,
           which
           (
           if
           without
           detriment
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           the
           Soules
           of
           men
           ,
           the
           Book
           might
           be
           universally
           received
           ,
           and
           so
           the
           experiment
           could
           be
           made
           )
           would
           ,
           I
           am
           confident
           ,
           within
           very
           few
           years
           ,
           assoon
           as
           the
           pleasure
           of
           the
           change
           and
           the
           novelty
           were
           over
           ,
           prove
           its
           owne
           largest
           confutation
           ,
           confesse
           its
           own
           wants
           and
           faults
           ;
           and
           so
           all
           but
           
             mad
             men
          
           see
           the
           errour
           ,
           and
           require
           the
           restitution
           of
           Liturgy
           againe
           .
           This
           I
           speak
           upon
           a
           serious
           observation
           and
           pondering
           of
           the
           tempers
           of
           men
           ,
           and
           the
           so
           mutable
           habits
           of
           their
           minds
           ,
           which
           as
           they
           are
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             easily
             changed
             from
             good
             to
             evill
             ,
          
           so
           are
           they
           (
           which
           is
           the
           difference
           of
           men
           from
           
             laps'd
             Angels
          
           )
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             easily
             reduced
             also
          
           to
           their
           former
           state
           again
           ,
           when
           reason
           comes
           to
           
             them
             in
             the
             coole
             of
             the
             day
             ,
          
           when
           the
           heat
           of
           the
           kindnesse
           is
           past
           ,
           and
           a
           satiety
           hastning
           in
           its
           stead
           ,
           or
           if
           it
           prove
           not
           so
           well
           ,
           yet
           falling
           
             from
             one
             change
             to
             another
             ,
             and
             never
             coming
             to
             stability
             .
          
           How
           possible
           this
           may
           prove
           in
           this
           particular
           ,
           I
           shall
           now
           evidence
           no
           farther
           ,
           then
           by
           the
           parallel
           
             vehement
             dislikes
          
           ,
           that
           the
           Presbyteriall
           Government
           hath
           already
           met
           with
           among
           other
           of
           our
           
             reforming
             Spirits
          
           ,
           very
           liberally
           exprest
           in
           many
           Pamphlets
           which
           we
           have
           lately
           received
           from
           London
           ,
           but
           in
           none
           more
           fully
           then
           in
           the
           Epistle
           to
           the
           Book
           entituled
           ,
           
             John
             Baptist
          
           ,
           first
           charging
           the
           Presbyterians
           (
           who
           formerly
           exclaimed
           against
           
             Episcopacy
             for
             stinting
             the
             spirit
             )
             that
             they
             began
             to
             take
             upon
             them
             to
             establish
             a
             Dagon
             in
             his
             throne
             ,
             in
             stinting
             the
             whole
             worship
             of
             the
             God
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             &c.
          
           and
           in
           plain
           words
           without
           mincing
           or
           
             dissembling
             ,
             that
             they
             had
             rather
             the
             French
             King
             ,
             nay
             the
             great
             Turk
             should
             rule
             over
             them
             ,
             then
             these
             .
          
           The
           only
           use
           which
           I
           would
           now
           make
           of
           these
           experiments
           is
           this
           ,
           to
           admire
           that
           
             blessed
             excellent
             Christian
             grace
          
           of
           obedience
           (
           and
           
             contentment
             with
             our
             present
             lot
          
           ,
           whatsoever
           it
           be
           ,
           that
           brings
           not
           any
           necessity
           of
           sinning
           on
           us
           .
           )
           I
           mean
           ,
           to
           commend
           to
           all
           ,
           in
           matters
           of
           
           indifference
           ,
           (
           or
           where
           Scripture
           hath
           not
           given
           any
           
             immediate
             rule
          
           ,
           but
           left
           us
           to
           obey
           those
           who
           are
           set
           over
           us
           )
           that
           happy
           choice
           of
           submitting
           ,
           rather
           then
           
             letting
             loose
          
           our
           appetites
           ,
           of
           obeying
           ,
           then
           prescribing
           ;
           A
           duty
           ,
           which
           besides
           the
           very
           great
           ease
           it
           brings
           with
           it
           ,
           hath
           much
           of
           vertue
           in
           it
           ,
           and
           will
           be
           abundant
           reward
           to
           it selfe
           here
           on
           earth
           ,
           and
           yet
           have
           a
           mighty
           arreare
           remaining
           to
           be
           paid
           to
           it
           in
           Heaven
           hereafter
           ;
           which
           when
           it
           is
           heartily
           considered
           ,
           it
           will
           be
           a
           thing
           of
           some
           difficulty
           to
           invent
           or
           feigne
           a
           heavier
           affliction
           to
           the
           
             meek
             and
             quiet
             spirit
          
           ,
           a
           more
           ensnaring
           piece
           of
           treachery
           to
           the
           Christian
           Soule
           ,
           (
           I
           am
           sure
           to
           his
           Estate
           and
           temporall
           prosperity
           )
           then
           that
           of
           
             contrary
             irreconcileable
             commands
          
           ,
           which
           is
           now
           the
           case
           ,
           and
           must
           alwaies
           be
           when
           Ordinances
           undertake
           to
           supersede
           Lawes
           ,
           when
           the
           inferiour
           ,
           but
           ore-swaying
           power
           ,
           adventures
           to
           check
           the
           Superiour
           .
           Of
           which
           subject
           I
           have
           temptation
           to
           annex
           a
           full
           tyde
           of
           thoughts
           ,
           would
           it
           not
           prove
           too
           much
           a
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           and
           be
           most
           sure
           to
           be
           so
           esteemed
           by
           them
           to
           whom
           this
           addresse
           is
           now
           tendred
           .
           The
           good
           
             Lord
             of
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
             encline
             our
             hearts
             to
             keep
             that
             Law
          
           of
           his
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           Eph.
           6.
           2.
           
             which
             is
             a
             prime
             Commandement
          
           ,
           and
           that
           with
           a
           promise
           of
           secular
           Peace
           and
           aboundance
           annext
           (
           if
           not
           confined
           )
           to
           it
           .
        
         
           To
           conclude
           therefore
           ,
           
           and
           summe
           up
           all
           in
           a
           word
           ,
           we
           have
           discover'd
           by
           this
           briefe
           survey
           ,
           the
           reasonablenesse
           of
           this
           act
           of
           
             Gods
             providence
          
           ,
           in
           permitting
           our
           Liturgy
           to
           be
           thus
           defamed
           ,
           though
           in
           all
           reason
           the
           Liturgy
           it selfe
           deserve
           not
           that
           fate
           ,
           the
           no-inconveniencies
           so
           much
           as
           pretended
           to
           arise
           from
           our
           Liturgy
           ,
           to
           which
           the
           Directory
           is
           not
           much
           more
           liable
           ,
           the
           no-objection
           from
           the
           word
           of
           God
           against
           the
           whole
           or
           any
           part
           of
           it
           produced
           ,
           or
           offered
           by
           you
           ,
           the
           no-manner
           of
           the
           least
           or
           loosest
           kind
           of
           necessity
           to
           abolish
           it
           ,
           the
           perfect
           justifiablenesse
           ,
           and
           with
           all
           
             usefullnesse
             of
             set
             forms
          
           above
           extemporary
           effusions
           ,
           the
           very
           many
           particulars
           of
           eminent
           benefit
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           of
           authority
           in
           it
           ,
           preserved
           in
           our
           Liturgy
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           Directory
           totally
           omitted
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           despight
           of
           all
           Statutes
           both
           of
           
             King
             Edward
          
           ,
           and
           
             Queen
             Elizabeth
          
           ,
           by
           which
           the
           Reformation
           of
           this
           Church
           is
           establisht
           among
           us
           ,
           and
           I
           trust
           shall
           still
           continue
           ,
           notwithstanding
           the
           opposition
           of
           those
           who
           pretended
           
           kindnesse
           ,
           but
           now
           runne
           riot
           against
           this
           reformation
           ,
           we
           have
           shew'd
           you
           also
           the
           true
           grounds
           of
           our
           
             ancestors
             rejoycing
          
           in
           our
           Liturgy
           ,
           instead
           of
           the
           partiall
           imperfect
           account
           given
           of
           that
           businesse
           by
           your
           Preface
           ,
           the
           wonderfull
           prosperity
           of
           this
           Church
           under
           it
           ,
           contrary
           to
           the
           pretended
           
             sad
             experience
          
           ,
           &c.
           and
           withall
           we
           have
           made
           it
           clear
           ,
           that
           all
           the
           exceptions
           here
           proposed
           against
           the
           Liturgy
           ,
           are
           perfectly
           vain
           and
           causelesse
           ;
           as
           
             that
             it
             hath
             prov'd
             an
             offence
             ,
             &c.
          
           the
           ordinary
           crime
           charg'd
           on
           those
           actions
           that
           are
           lyable
           to
           no
           other
           ,
           and
           so
           that
           
             offence
             without
             a
             cause
             ;
             that
             this
             offence
             hath
             been
             by
             the
             length
             of
             the
             service
             ,
          
           which
           will
           only
           offend
           the
           prophane
           ,
           and
           withall
           ,
           is
           as
           observeable
           in
           your
           Service
           ;
           
             by
             the
             many
             unprofitable
             burthensome
             Ceremonies
             ,
          
           which
           have
           been
           shewed
           ,
           neither
           to
           be
           many
           ,
           nor
           unprofitable
           ,
           nor
           burthensome
           ,
           
             by
             the
             disquieting
             of
             Consciences
             ,
             i.e.
          
           only
           of
           the
           
             unquiet
             ,
             by
             depriving
             them
             of
             the
             Ordinance
             ,
             i.e.
          
           those
           who
           would
           rather
           loose
           the
           Sacrament
           ,
           then
           receive
           it
           kneeling
           ,
           or
           reverently
           ;
           
             that
             the
             offence
             was
             extended
             to
             the
             reformed
             Churches
             abroad
             also
             ,
          
           and
           yet
           for
           that
           no
           one
           proof
           offered
           ,
           nor
           Church
           named
           ,
           that
           was
           so
           offended
           :
           and
           if
           there
           were
           ,
           yet
           still
           this
           supposed
           offensivenesse
           ,
           no
           just
           plea
           for
           any
           thing
           but
           Reformation
           .
           So
           also
           
             that
             by
             means
             of
             the
             Liturgy
             ,
             many
             were
             dibarred
             of
             the
             exercise
             of
             their
             Ministry
             ,
          
           the
           suggestion
           for
           the
           most
           part
           a
           meer
           calumny
           ,
           and
           that
           which
           was
           true
           in
           it
           ,
           ready
           to
           be
           retorted
           upon
           these
           Reformers
           ;
           
             that
             the
             Prelates
             have
             labour'd
             to
             raise
             the
             estimation
             of
             the
             Liturgy
             too
             high
             ,
          
           yet
           that
           no
           higher
           then
           you
           would
           the
           value
           of
           your
           Directory
           ,
           to
           have
           it
           the
           rule
           for
           the
           manner
           of
           publick
           worship
           ,
           or
           if
           they
           did
           ,
           this
           is
           the
           fault
           of
           those
           Prelates
           ,
           not
           of
           the
           Liturgy
           :
           who
           yet
           were
           said
           but
           to
           have
           labour'd
           it
           neither
           ,
           not
           to
           have
           effected
           it
           ,
           and
           even
           that
           labour
           or
           desire
           of
           theirs
           ,
           to
           have
           amounted
           no
           higher
           ,
           then
           Calvins
           Letter
           to
           the
           Protector
           would
           avow
           ;
           
             that
             this
             hath
             been
             to
             the
             justling
             out
             of
             Preaching
             ,
          
           which
           is
           rather
           a
           speciall
           help
           to
           it
           ,
           and
           prescribes
           it
           ,
           and
           allowes
           it
           its
           proper
           place
           ,
           but
           hath
           oft
           the
           ill
           luck
           to
           be
           turn'd
           out
           by
           Preaching
           ;
           
             that
             it
             hath
             been
             made
             no
             better
             then
             an
             Idoll
             ,
          
           which
           if
           it
           be
           a
           fault
           in
           the
           Liturgy
           ,
           is
           farre
           more
           chargeable
           on
           the
           hearing
           of
           Sermons
           ,
           
             that
             the
             people
             please
             themselves
             in
             their
             presence
             ,
             and
             lip-labour
             in
             that
             service
          
           ;
           an
           uncharitable
           judging
           of
           mens
           hearts
           ,
           and
           a
           crime
           to
           which
           
           your
           Directory
           makes
           men
           as
           lyable
           as
           the
           
             Liturgy
             ,
             that
             our
             Liturgy
             is
             a
             compliance
             with
             Papists
             ,
             and
             so
             a
             means
             to
             confirme
             them
             in
             their
             Idolatry
             ,
             &c.
          
           whereas
           it
           complies
           with
           them
           in
           nothing
           that
           is
           Idolatrous
           ,
           &c.
           and
           by
           complying
           with
           them
           ,
           where
           they
           do
           with
           antiquity
           and
           truth
           ,
           it
           is
           more
           apt
           to
           convince
           them
           of
           their
           errours
           ,
           and
           by
           charity
           to
           invite
           ,
           then
           by
           
             defiance
             ,
             that
             it
             makes
             an
             idle
             Ministry
          
           ;
           which
           sure
           the
           Directory
           will
           not
           unmake
           ,
           being
           as
           fit
           for
           that
           turne
           ,
           either
           by
           forming
           and
           conning
           the
           Prayer
           there
           delineated
           ,
           or
           by
           depending
           on
           present
           conceptions
           ,
           as
           the
           Liturgy
           can
           be
           ,
           
             that
             it
             hinders
             the
             gift
             of
             Prayer
             ,
          
           which
           if
           it
           signify
           the
           elocution
           ,
           or
           conception
           of
           words
           in
           Prayer
           ,
           is
           not
           peculiar
           to
           the
           Minister
           ,
           and
           for
           any
           thing
           else
           ,
           hindring
           it
           no
           more
           then
           the
           Directory
           doth
           ;
           
             that
             the
             continuance
             of
             it
             would
             be
             matter
             of
             endlesse
             strife
             ,
             &c.
          
           which
           sure
           't
           is
           more
           reasonable
           to
           think
           of
           an
           introduction
           of
           a
           new
           way
           of
           Service
           ,
           then
           the
           retaining
           of
           the
           
             old
             ;
             that
             there
             be
             many
             other
             weighty
             considerations
             ,
             and
             many
             particulars
             in
             the
             book
             ,
             on
             which
             this
             condemnation
             is
             grounded
             ,
          
           and
           yet
           not
           one
           of
           these
           mention'd
           ,
           but
           kept
           to
           boil
           in
           their
           own
           breasts
           ,
           if
           there
           be
           any
           ,
           or
           which
           is
           more
           likely
           ,
           falsely
           here
           pretended
           to
           inflame
           the
           reckoning
           ;
           
             that
             they
             are
             not
             mov'd
             to
             this
             by
             any
             love
             of
             novelty
             ,
          
           and
           yet
           do
           that
           which
           is
           most
           
             novell
             ;
             that
             they
             intend
             not
             to
             disparage
             the
             Reformers
             ,
          
           and
           yet
           do
           that
           which
           is
           most
           to
           their
           
             disparagement
             ,
             that
             they
             do
             this
             to
             answer
             Gods
             providence
             ,
          
           which
           never
           call'd
           them
           to
           this
           work
           ;
           
             to
             satisfie
             their
             own
             Conscience
          
           ,
           which
           if
           Erroneous
           ,
           must
           not
           thus
           be
           satisfied
           ;
           
             to
             satisfie
             the
             expectation
             of
             other
             Churches
             ,
          
           which
           expect
           it
           not
           ,
           or
           if
           they
           did
           ,
           might
           rather
           conforme
           to
           us
           and
           satisfy
           us
           ,
           
             and
             the
             desires
             of
             many
             of
             the
             Godly
             at
             home
             ,
          
           whose
           piety
           is
           no
           assurance
           that
           their
           desires
           are
           reasonable
           ,
           and
           yet
           are
           not
           known
           to
           have
           exprest
           any
           such
           desires
           ;
           
             that
             they
             may
             give
             testimony
             of
             their
             endeavours
             for
             uniformity
             ,
          
           whereas
           with
           other
           Churches
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           such
           necessity
           of
           conforming
           in
           such
           matters
           ,
           and
           within
           our selves
           ,
           nothing
           is
           so
           contrary
           to
           uniformity
           ,
           as
           this
           endeavour
           .
           And
           Lastly
           ,
           we
           have
           learnt
           from
           them
           ,
           a
           rule
           by
           which
           they
           pretend
           to
           forme
           their
           Directory
           ,
           the
           agreeablenesse
           to
           
             the
             word
             of
             God
             and
             Christian
             prudence
             ,
          
           and
           are
           most
           confident
           to
           justify
           our
           Liturgy
           by
           that
           rule
           ,
           against
           all
           disputers
           in
           the
           World
           ;
           And
           having
           now
           over
           and
           above
           all
           this
           ,
           a
           plaine
           
           confession
           under
           their
           own
           hands
           ,
           in
           their
           
             Supply
             of
             Prayer
          
           ,
           of
           justify
           all
           that
           we
           pretend
           to
           ,
           and
           so
           being
           saved
           the
           pains
           of
           any
           farther
           superfluous
           confutation
           ,
           we
           shall
           now
           leave
           it
           to
           the
           judgement
           of
           any
           rationall
           Lay-man
           in
           the
           
             New
             Assembly
          
           ,
           to
           judge
           betwixt
           us
           and
           his
           fellow-Members
           ,
           whose
           pretensions
           are
           most
           moderate
           in
           this
           matter
           ,
           whose
           most
           like
           Christian
           ,
           those
           that
           are
           to
           rescue
           and
           preserve
           ,
           or
           those
           which
           to
           destroy
           .
           Thus
           in
           the
           Councell
           of
           Nice
           ,
           holden
           before
           Constantine
           and
           Helena
           ,
           in
           a
           controversie
           of
           great
           importance
           ,
           Craton
           and
           Zenosimus
           ,
           not
           only
           Lay-men
           but
           Heathens
           were
           appointed
           judges
           or
           arbitrators
           only
           on
           this
           ground
           ,
           because
           Craton
           a
           Philosopher
           would
           not
           possesse
           any
           worldly
           goods
           ,
           and
           Zenosimus
           in
           time
           of
           his
           Consulship
           ,
           never
           received
           present
           from
           any
           ,
           saith
           Jacobotius
           :
           thus
           also
           Eutropius
           a
           
             Pagan
             Philosopher
          
           ,
           was
           chosen
           umpire
           between
           Origen
           and
           the
           Marcionites
           ,
           
           it
           being
           supposed
           ,
           that
           such
           an
           one
           was
           as
           fit
           to
           understand
           their
           several
           claims
           ,
           and
           judge
           according
           to
           Allegations
           and
           proofes
           as
           any
           ;
           And
           if
           we
           fall
           or
           miscarry
           before
           such
           an
           Aristarchus
           ,
           I
           shall
           then
           resolve
           ,
           that
           a
           Covenant
           may
           wast
           a
           soule
           ,
           (
           even
           drive
           the
           man
           into
           the
           field
           with
           Nebuchadnezar
           )
           deprive
           it
           of
           those
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           common
           principles
           of
           discourse
           ,
           (
           by
           which
           ,
           till
           it
           be
           debauched
           ,
           it
           is
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           able
           in
           some
           measure
           ,
           
           
             to
             judge
             of
             truth
          
           ,
           proposed
           and
           debated
           before
           it
           )
           and
           then
           I
           shall
           hope
           for
           more
           candor
           in
           the
           businesse
           from
           an
           
             intelligent
             heathen
          
           ,
           then
           for
           him
           .
           My
           only
           appeale
           in
           that
           case
           shall
           be
           ,
           to
           Heaven
           ,
           that
           the
           host
           of
           Angels
           ,
           may
           by
           the
           Lord
           of
           that
           host
           be
           appointed
           ,
           to
           guard
           and
           assist
           that
           cause
           ,
           and
           those
           Armies
           whose
           pretentions
           in
           this
           ,
           and
           all
           other
           particulars
           ,
           are
           most
           righteous
           ,
           and
           most
           acceptable
           in
           his
           sight
           .
        
         
           
             Doe
             not
             erre
             ,
             my
             beloved
             Brethren
             .
          
        
         
           
             Now
             the
             Lord
             of
             all
             mercies
             ,
             and
             God
             of
             love
             and
             Peace
             ,
             grant
             us
             to
             be
             like
             minded
             in
             all
             things
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             joyne
             with
             one
             heart
             ,
             and
             tongue
             ,
             to
             praise
             him
             ,
             and
             worship
             him
             ,
             to
             blesse
             him
             ,
             and
             to
             magnifie
             him
             for
             ever
             .
          
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
         
      
    
     
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A70321-e1030
           
             P.
             202.
             
          
           
             Ib.
             
          
           
             P.
             163.
             
          
           
             ●
             .
             106.
             
          
           
             P.
             41.
             
          
           
             P.
             42.
             
          
           
             P.
             43.
             
          
           
             P.
             44.
             
          
           
             P.
             48.
             
          
           
             P.
             49.
             
          
           
             P.
             50.
             
          
           
             P.
             55.
             
          
           
             *
             The
             same
             Constantine
             in
             his
             Palace
             imitating
             the
             orders
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             amōg
             other
             things
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             tendred
             Set
             Prayers
             ,
             
               Euseb
               .
               de
               vit
               .
               const
               .
               l.
               4.
               c.
            
             17.
             
             And
             so
             it
             is
             said
             of
             the
             Nobles
             about
             him
             ,
             that
             they
             used
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Prayers
             that
             the
             Emperour
             liked
             ,
             and
             ●ere
             all
             brought
             by
             him
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             to
             pray
             the
             same
             prayers
             all
             of
             them
             ,
             even
             in
             private
             .
             c.
             18.
             
          
           
             Precum
             sol
             .
             202.
             312.
             
          
           
             Acts
             and
             Moni
             pag.
             1818.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Act.
             14.
             12.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             10.
             19.
             
          
           
             P.
             10
             
          
           
             De
             div
             .
             Off
             ▪
             c.
             10.
             
          
           
             Vide
             Clav.
             in
             Sacr.
             Bos●
             .
             c.
             1.
             
          
           
             *
             Cum
             hi
             motus
             corporis
             fieri
             nisi
             motu
             animi
             praecedente
             non
             possint
             ,
             eisdem
             rurs●●
             exterius
             visibiliter
             factis
             ille
             interior
             invisibilis
             augetur
             .
             Aug.
             l.
             de
             cura
             pro
             mor.
             5.
             
          
           
             Chrysost
             lb.
             
          
           
             Popului
             in
             Ecclesia
             sedendi
             potestatem
             non
             habit
             .
             Ideo
             reprehendi
             meretur
             ,
             quia
             apud
             Idola
             celebratur
             .
          
           
             Telman
             in
             Basil
             .
             T.
             1.
             p.
             195.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             l.
             4.
             p.
             753.
             l.
             40.
             edit
             .
             Savil.
             
          
           
             *
             l.
             3.
             c.
             19.
             
          
           
             *
             l.
             2.
             c.
             24.
             
          
           
             *
             l.
             18.
             c.
             51.
             
          
           
             Al
             Scap.
             c.
             2.
             
          
           
             Apol.
             c.
             30.
             
          
           
             Ep.
             ad
             Smyrn
             .
          
           
             Dial.
             cum
             Tryph.
             p.
             260.
             
          
           
             l.
             4.
             c.
             34.
             
          
           
             Apol.
             c.
             39.
             
          
           
             De
             op
             &
             Elec
             mos
             .
             p.
             180.
             
          
           
             Serm.
             de
             temp
             .
             215.
             
          
           
             Apol.
             2.
             in
             fine
             .
          
           
             Epist
             .
             54.
             ad
             Marcellam
             .
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Epist
             .
             ad
             Polycarp
             .
             Ignatio
             ad
             scripta
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A70321-e19890
           
             P.
             1.
             
          
           
             P.
             2.
             
          
           
             Vid.
             troubl
             .
             of
             Frank.
             p.
             30.
             &c.
             
          
           
             P.
             ●
             .
          
           
             P.
             2.
             
          
           
             P.
             3.
             
          
           
             P.
             4.
             
          
           
             P.
             4.
             
          
           
             P.
             4.
             
          
           
             P.
             5.
             
          
           
             P.
             5.
             
          
           
             P.
             5.
             
          
           
             P.
             6.
             
          
           
             P.
             7.
             
          
           
             Busbequi
             .
             Epist
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A70321-e36050
           
             P.
             8.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A70321-e37200
           
             Strom.
             l.
             7.
             
          
           
             The
             conclusion
             .
          
           
             De
             concil
             ,
             l.
             2.
             c.
             6.
             
          
           
             Al.
             Aphrod
             .
             in
             Top.